:IIIZ.‘

_-__‘-"

THE PALYNOLOGY AND PALEOECOLOGY
0? THE PIERRE SHALE (CAMPANIAN-MAESTRICHTIAN)
OF NORTHWESTERN KANSAS AND ENVIRONS

THESIS FOR THE DEGREE OF PhD.

MICHIGAN STATE UNIVERSITY

GAMES MONROE LAMMONS
1969

 

'"u‘; . r

m..~,1_‘ ’
.a-~-;‘:m“lv
I
0
L1," *3 ‘ I yr ‘1’?“
LJ.1(‘ " i. ‘l i
‘ e s

AAICIJ ”‘ _
by

‘§—‘ In»-

III III I! II II III III II II! IIij II I! II II I i M-f'

31293 025 19

 

This is to certify that the

thesis entitled

The Palynology and Paleoecology of the
Pierre-Shale (Campanian-Maestrichtian)
of Northwestern Kansas and Environs

presented by

James Monroe Lammons

has been accepted towards fulfillment
of the requirements for

._Ph_D_ degree in _G.§_Q_1_QZL

I A V 4’]
O .

 

Date May 15, 1969

 

O~169

 

SUPPLEMENTARY
MATERIAL
BOOK

IN BACK OF

ABSTRACT
THE PALYNOLOGI'AND PALEOECOLOGY

OF THE PIERRE SHALE (CAMPANIAN - MAESTRICHTIAN)
0F NORTHWESTERN KANSAS AND ENVIRONS

By

James Monroe Lammons

The Pierre Shale of northwestern Kansas and environs has been
subdivided into four palynological zones. In ascending order these
are: Palynologic Zone I, characterized by various species of the
genera Proteacidites, Tricolpites. Triporites and the dinoflagellate
Gillinia; Palynologic Zone II, with a nicrofossil flora that inr
cludes species of the genera Sphagnum, Undulatisporites, and
Acanthotriletes: Palynologic Zone III, dominated'hy the marked de-
velopment and diversification of the genera Agnilapollenites.
Proteacidites, and Osnnndas rites, and Palynologic Zone IV, char-
acterized by a heterogeneous asselblage of numerous fern spores,
dicotyledonous pollen, fungal spores and dinoflagellates. Based on
the distribution patterns of each of five selected palynonerph
groups during each of the four time divisions of the Pierre Shale
(Palynologic Zones. 1.11.111 and IV), inferences are made concern-
ing the paleoecology, batten conditions and source areas during the

deposition of the Pierre Shale in northwestern Isnsas and environs.

THE PALYNOWI AND PALEOECOLCEY
OF THE PIERRE SHALE (CAMPANIAN - MAESTRICHTIAN)
0F NOMHWETERN KANSAS AND ENVIRONS

By

James Monroe lemons

A THESIS

Submitted to
Michigan State University
in partial fulfillment of the requirements
for the degree of

DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY

Department of Geology

1969

ACKNOWLmGEMENTS

The writer wishes to earpress his gratitude and appreciation to
Dr. Aureal T. Cross. Professor of Geolog and Botany. Michigan State
University, East Lansing, Michigan, who directed the dissertation
studies.

Appreciation is also expressed to Drs. J. H. Fisher, C. E.
Prouty. B. T. Sandefur, and J. E. Snith of the Department of Geology
and G. W. Prescott of the Department of Botany, who served on the
doctoral committee.

Appreciation is also gratefully given to Dr. G. B. Williams,
Tulsa, Oklahoma, for the aid provided in verifying the identifica-
tion of the dinoflagellates and acritarchs.

Financial assistance for the various aspects of the field work
and for chemicals and sample preparation was provided by the Kansas
Geological Survey, The Geological Society of herica, The American
Association of Petroleun Geologists and The Society of Sigma Xi.
Appreciation is herewith tendered to all of these organisations for

their generous support.

iii

TABLE OF CONTENTS

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
LIST OF TABLES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
LIST OF FIGURES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
LIST OF PLATES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter
I. INTRODUCTION.....................
II. STRATIGRAPHY OF STUDY AREA . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Regional Stratigraphy
Local Stratigraphy

III. FIELD DATA 0 O O O O C O O O O O O O l O O O O O O O 0
IV. SAMPLE PREPARATION AND STUDY PROCEDURES . . . . . . .
v0 DISCUSSION 0 O O O O O O O O O O O O I O O I O O O O O

The Use of Palynology in General. and the Results
Obtained Through Its Use in the Present Study

Palynological Associations '

Palynological Comparisons

Plant Megafossil Comparisons

Present Distribution of Plant Fusilies Represented
in the Pierre Assenblages

Areal Distribution of Selected Palynoaorph Groups
in the Pierre Shale

Areal Distribution of Palynolegical Zones in the
Pierre Directly Beneath the Post-Pierre
Uncenfornity

Paleoecological Considerations

VI. SYSTWTICP‘LYNOIDGYOOOOOOOOOOIOOIOO
Introduction

A. Sporae Dispersae

iv

Page
iii
vii

viii

12

30
32
35

Chapter

Division Phyconycota .
Fungi Inperfectae . . . .
Division Bry0phyta . .

Family Sphagnaceae . .
Division Pteridophyta . .

Order Lycopodiales
Family Lycopodiaceae .

Order Selaginellales
Family Selaginellaceae

Order Equisetales
Family Equisetaceae .

Order Filicales
Family Osnundaceae . .
Family Schizaeceae . .
Family Gleicheniaceae
Family Cyatheaceae . .
Family Dicksoniaceae .
Family Polypodiaceae .
Family Marattiaceae .
Family Matoniaceae . .
Inceme Sedis e e e a

Unassigned Spores . . .
Division Spermatophyta
Class Pteridospernae
Family Caytoniaceae .
Order Coniferales
Family Podocarpaceae .
Family Pinaceae . . .
Family Taxodiaceae . .
Incertae Sedis e a e e 0
Division Angiospermae

Order Salicales
Family Salicaceae . .

Order Fagales
Family Betnlaceae . .

Page
89
92
92
93
93
95
98
99

100
106
107
108
110
110
111

117

126

127
130
133

134

140

lhl

Chapter

Order Urticales
Family Ulnaceae . .

Order Proteales
Family Proteaceae .

Order Santalales

Family Santalaceae (?)

Family Loranthaceae

Order Rosales
Family Hanamelidaceae

Order Sapindales
Family Aquifoliaceae
Family Buxaceae . .

Incertae Familae . .
B. Incertae Sedis

Group Acritarcha
Subgroup Acanthonorphitae
Subgroup Sphaeromorphitae
Subgroup Herkonnorphitae .
Subgroup Pteronorphitae .
Subgroup Tasmanititae . .
Incertae Fanilae e e e e a

Class Dinophyceae

Subclass Dinoferophycidae

Family Hystrichosphaeridiaceae
Incertae Familae a e e e a e e

Family Deflandreaceae .

Family Pareodiniaceae .

Family Muderongiaceae .

C. “Microforaninifera” . . . .

D. Unassigned Sporonorphae . .

VII. SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS . . . .
Bibliography for Systematics and Taxonoay
Selected References . . . . . . . . . . .
Appendices A and B

vi

Page

142

1b3

146
148

lh9
150
151

152

155
156
158
159
160
161

163
166
168
170
171
176
177
178
181
201

214

LIST OF TABLES
Table Page

1. Published and unpublished palynological studies of the
Upper Cretaceous and related sequences in North America . 3

2. Plant megafossils froa the Veraejo Shale of the Canon City
Coal Field (after KHOWltOD, 1917) o e a e e e e e e e e a 56

3. Plant negafossils from the Laraaie Formation of the Denver
Basin (after Knowlton, 1922) s e e e e e e e e e e e e e e 58

4. Comparison of Beecher Island negafossil flora with other
late Cretaceons- early Tertiary floras (principally
after Dorf, 19h2) e e e e a e e e e e e a a a e a e a e e 60

5. Present distribution of plant faailies represented by
spores and pollen in the Pierre Shale of northwestern
Kansas and environs e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e 69

6. Surface exPosures of the Pierre Shale sanpled in the
PrOsent study a e e e a e e e e a e s e e e e e e a e e e 21“

7. Subsurface sections of the Pierre Shale sampled in the
Present Study e e e e a e e e a e a e e e e e e e e e e e 217

8. Sunnary list of palynomorphs froa the Pierre Shale . . . . . 219

vii

LIST OF FIGURES

 

Figure
1. Published and Unpublished Palynological Studies of Upper
Cretaceous Sediments of Berth America . . . . . . . . .
2. Setting of Study Area Relative to Major Geologic Features
3. Terninology of Cretaceous Units, NV Kansas, Eastern
COIOIEdO and NE Nebraska s e e e e e e e e e e e e e a a
he Synthesis Of Zonation Of thO Pierre Shale e e e e e a e e
5. Typical Spherules from Sharon Springs Member of Pierre
Shale O O O O O I O I O O I O O O O O O O O O O O O O O
6. Generalized Composite Section of the Pierre Shale of NH
Kansas e e e e e a e e e e e e e e s e e e e a a e e e a
7. Panel Diagram Showing Distribution of Fungal Spores in
the Pierre Shale e a e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e
8. Panel Diagram Showing Distribution of Bisaccate Pollen in
the Pierre Shale e e e e e e a e a e e e e e a e e e e a
9. Panel Diagram Showing Distribution of Hystrichospherids in
the Pierre Shale e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e
10. Panel Diagram Showing Distribution of Dinoflagellates in
the Pierre Shale a s e e e a e e e e e e e e e a e e e e
11. Panel Diagram Showing Distribution of Classopollis spp. in
the Pierre Shal3 e a a e e e e e e e e e e e e a a e e e
12. Suggested Palynological Zonation of the Pierre Shale Along
Cross Section ”C" e e e e e e e e a e e a e a e e e a e
13. Subsurface Correlation of Wells 19, 5, 8 and 2 . . . . . .
14. Histograms of Selected Palynoaorph Groups from Surface
Samples 0 a e e e a e e e a e e e e a e e e e e e e a e
15. Histograms of Selected Palynomorph Groups from Subsurface
SOCtiOfl ”A” e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e a e e e
16. Histograms of Selected Palynoaorph Groups from Subsurface

Section ”B” e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e 0

viii

Page

10

ll

13
15

20

22

pocket

pocket

pocket

pocket

pocket

23
2#

#1

42

“3

Figure Page

17.

18.

19.

20.

21.

22.

23.

1.

Histograms of Selected Palynomorph Groups from Subsurface
Section ”C” e o o o o o e e o o e e e e e o e o o e o e e an

Histograms of Selected Palynonorph Groups from Subsurface
SGCtiOn ”D" o o e o e e o e e e o o o e o e e o e e o e o “5

Histograms of Selected Palynoaorph Groups from Subsurface
seetion "E. e o o e o e o o o e o e e e o e e o o o o o o ”6

Summary of Palynomorphs Characteristic of Each Palynologic
Zone in the Pierre Shale of the Study Area . . . . . . . . #8

Distribution of Selected Palynomorph Groups During Each
Proposed Palynologic Zone . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72

Distribution of Proposed Palynologic Zones Directly
Beneath the Post-Pierre Unconformity . . . . . . . . . . . pocket

Diagranmatic Reconstruction of Bottom Configuration Along
a General Line of Section Normal to the Inferred Eastern
Liflit Of the Pierre Sea 0 o o o e e e o o o o o o o o e e 82
TEXT-FIGURE
Total number of pollen and spore species identified from

each proposed palynologic zone within the Pierre Shale of
northwestern Kansas and environs . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52

ix

Plate

1.

2.

3.

5.

7.

9.
10.
11.
12.

13.

LIST OF PLATES

Undulatisporites, Gleicheniidites, Cyathidites,
Matonisporites, Gleichenia, Leiotriletes,
Cancavisporites, Acanthotriletes, TriplanOSporites,
gIClOSPOritGS,SLha£nueooeeeoooeoeooooo

 

 

Osmundacidites, Trilites, Concavissimisporites,
Cicatricosisporitgs, Selaginella, Lycopodiumsporites . . .

Cingulatisporites, Kuylisporites, Chomotriletes,
Lxcopodium, Tsugapollenites, Lygodiospgrites . . . . . . .

Sequoiapollenites, Perotriletgs, Ephedra, Cingulatisporites,
Appendicisporites, Murospora, Densosporites,

Zonalapgllenites e o e o e o o o o o e o e o o o o e o e o

Camarozonosporites, Aequitriradites, Iaevigatosporitgs,
Umbospgrites, Reticuloidospgrites, Polypodiidites,
Harattisporites, Perononolites o e o o o o e o o o e e e o

Classopollis, Corallina, Caytonipollenites, Pinuspollenites,
Phyllocladidites, Cedripites, Pityosporites,
Piceaepollenites, Abiespollenites, Phyllocladus . . . . .

Pollenites, Egcommiidites, Inaperturopollenites,
Ericolporgpollenites, Tricolpites, IleXpollenites,
Spgropollis, Oculo llis, Subtriporgpollenites.
Extratriporgpollenites, Mbmipitee, Trivestibulopollenitgg,

Cogzlus e e o o e e o o e e o e e e e e o e e e e o o o e

Pachysandra, Liquidambar. Extratriporopollenites,
Proteacidites, Elytranthe, Aguilapgllenites . . . . . . .

Aguilapollenites . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Aguilapollenites . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Taschites . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Deflandrea, Muderongia, Dinomgium, Pareodinia . . . . . .
Paleocystiodinium, Pterospermgpsis, Gillinia, Eisenackia,

C tios haera, Micrhystridium, Pareodinia, Oodnadattia.
Leiosphaeridia e o o o o e o e o o e o o o e o o e o o e e

Page

228

230

232

23“

236

238

241

244
2#6
248
250

252

251*

Plate Page

1h. Hystrichosphaeridium. Dinoflagellate cyst, His ri—
chosphaera, Baltisphaeridium, Micrhystridium . . . . . . . 256

15. Cordothaeridium, Verxhachium, Fungal spores . . . . . . . . 258

16. Horolgginella, Fungal spore, Phycgpeltis, Hodehouseia,
microforaminifera, Crassosphaera . . . . . . . . . . . . . 260

xi

CHAPTER I
INTRODUCTION

This study of the palynonorphs separated from.the Pierre Shale
by chenico-mechanical maceration was undertaken with the following
objectives in view}

(1) to identify and describe the principal types of spores

and pollen, acritarchs, dinoflagellates and other

palynonorphs present;

(2) to establish.and define any discernible floral changes

during Pierre time:

(3) to relate the assemblages of the various entities in the

microfossil flora to the ecologic and climatic conditions at

various time levels within the Pierre;

(b) to demonstrate that the accepted sonation of the Pierre

Shale in surface exposures can be successfully projected to

the subsurface sections.

Published descriptions of the negafossil floras of units elsewhere
in North.Anerica that are correlative in time with the Pierre are
conpared.with the palynomorph assenblages reported here.

Palynological studies of the Upper Cretaceous in North
America are increasing in nniber. Published.and unpublished studies
have been sunnarized.(Table 1) and.also illustrated (Figure 1).

The area originally considered (and sampled) for inclusion in
this thesis included several additional subsurface sections in

1

2
washington and.Lincoln counties (Colorado) and surface sections in

northeastern Nebraska, southeastern South Dakota and central South
Dakota. Because of various factors, these sections were deleted
from the present study.

The present study is primarily concerned.with the utilization
of the palynological method in the zonation and correlation of the
Pierre Shale. The palynological data thus derived were coordinated
with previously published paleontological, paleobotanical and
sedimentological data. The principal result of this effort is a
better understanding of a portion of the eastern shelf of the
epicontinental seas of Pierre time. Inferences concerning the
composition of the plant cover in areas believed to have been the
source of both the Pierre sediments and.the enclosed plant micro-
fossils, are based on the composition of the acid-resistant
residues derived from the lithified Pierre sediments.

All sample material, reserve residues and prepared micro-
slides are stored in the Palynological Collection, Michigan

State University, East Lansing, Michigan.

ommav H onswaa so soavsswamoo new evened Amouocvsondn adv hnvse nose weasoaflom muonssz

H

 

 

 

and fidesaoeoonfifli 8&38 .533 than some 3503. .m .m e .m .o .33
3.3 .93.“. 32.1.20 33 Sunshade .055 ho is. $3 .m .u .835

23 .eoflsuoaxéfifisfio oeflosoo 553:3: 53. 5m 82 . 55¢: .a .m
e 3953 .u .m to .m 535an
35 .eooom..§€&5o 3450 :0 .m #3393, $2 soooom .s .< .m e .m .o Qua—£3

AS 208380 33 8338 issues 32
A8 unseateoflfios. oeflosoo £84 .38 838 SS .9 .m Jonas
3 380380 2:3 Soto spasm suspensions: $2 .s .m .5219
Gv 3:85 «55. endogenous $2 8.33 .e .m s .a .o .653
RV 3083.3 H33 Sasha. Eeeooefioz $2 .s .u doggone
r; 3838". Home: «cacao .335 8.53m $3 fiflngflm c. .m e .e .a Sean
3 .eoflpufiz-§a§s§o .2 .z .598 5a. 5m 3.38 8E .» .m .5835
A3 3.350 Sfiosoo essence RE .9 .m .85
adv csdsssoseo dsouaud .hvssoo osdsoooo awed .x .h .oauew<
Hustsem soapdooq open Auvuonvs<

 

 

scape-4 nvuoz ca noososwon empeaon
use usooosvouo Home: one He modesau adoawoaoshfldm eccndansass one dogmaaasmnn.a edema

:3

.suoa sans. -.eouo ones

define:

 

u.«oesoo oqoooz .eaosaneo some scenes .s .z e
Aemv assesses sausage: enosneoneuoz some

Ammv easeuaoaeo aon guess»: moms .: .n .Haum
Asmv .eooomuoeooooaum oeunoaoo .auam apnea some esoeoog .m .m s .us .s .: .Hsem
Amwv .noeoo seasoneaspa< .H.= .neneHmH «queue seas .n .paeu:

Ammv easeoseumueuseaaoeoo aopeem ceases guesses Home noose .m .o
e bans .m .a. tn .n .326
:3 59.5 Home: a Moron 096.339 use casino: owma meson .m .h. e .h .h .908
.Aomv usoooeemuo onus wen-0s: auonuexeosom ones .m .a .eoeouoenu
Amav ”sauceseno nose: waxes Heupnoo mmma ounces .e .m e .a .s .eonaauu

Awflv uncoouswuo some: can: Hanpemo some oassaeom .z
e Ensure .: .m ..s .m 55
ABC season—om hookah. :02 use oust-Hon mead #095 .h. .h d .0 .9 .588
Away .e.oo.~am unease sauce .spso mesenum mmms .m .s .euaguou
Amav usoooeeono opus maneuau< ens sauce some .m .uonpnau
Asav gasseosuoaou: mes-ca: .emseea guesses Home .x .e .noueoexena

uses-am nonsense open Auvnoessq

 

 

 

625.390?! . H 0.3.8.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Ami .eodu»..£-§n§s§o meager. 833 32 seasons .m s
Ami 533885288 82.2 8.3.: $2 Honda .2 .m e .m .m .3803
:i usooospono 3.3 mad—so»: rooms 33 ohm.”
Si 3233...: mimosa 83.9w $3 .< .x Jasafimefi
RC 3.26 3.3 :3 e933 9.3 $.95. ...z 83
83 .35 2:: has 9.2% was $.38» .5: $3 .< 4.5.5
2.3 3233...: 8338 assoc $2 an. .m .m .223
$3 .eoflpaoéufinafio 33.8 space .328 SS .m .s was:
$3 3.8380 .38: 338 ..o.m 53853 33 use... .s a.
$3 guinea 8.50 .332 £23 .20 82 .325. .m e .s .33.
RC scanssosoo 3.2?on #3580 gm .39”
3.8 35.88 2.2.on .358 gm 82 I
33 3:38.". Sofiflo .3580 cube $3 .s .m 6.383.
93 3538.0 3.8.3: .Eodhuflsm 83 e
33 3235...: gee: .358 8.55 82 5.55 .m .z e Ill
83 .3388 38.5.? .Soflwflam 83 and .z .z a lull:
exude—om segues 3.8 Anvuofisd

 

 

 

Uosfivcouull . H 03.3w

Ic'

 

 

33 00000330 H033 0.83030 50550 038050 mwma .m .n .HBbam
Ammv .pnoo momma 00:00 apoaogca: «mad
$3 $0.00 no.3: 9030A 3000832 30H :H .m 330.3
Anny qaflnan «000:0: nucpuam wood Had: .3 .0.0
A000 usoooupmuo 0000 mnaaam 00000 .0200002 000a
Ammv auooougouo 0000 undaam 00000 .0000000 000a
A000 0500000000 .000 000000: .mpnsoo cacamumo mood
Aamv .nodnvmmuz-naaaaaaao 0:00:00 .xomno Haom mead .0 .z .aopuoz
Aomv oncoooflamu.0ono 0000 ouunoaoo .»000 000000 cam nwma
Ami 000000315090 3.0g 008300 Eovuosfihoz :02”
A000 .0000 omuquoaooooaum ouauoaoo amosnpuoz Homa .m .0 .nuasoz
A500 auaayupauaaooouaono «guano:
.modpnaoo nosuao .ouaonao mmma .0 .0 .0000:
33 000003006 00.3 000000009 E0000: shad .m .m .52030:
A000 .pouo .uoquodumadne «00:00 odvou< nmma
TEV 0.30000: 00.00.00 8.05902 mmwa .0 .n £000.50:
agnuacm 00000000 00.0 Auvuonpa<

 

 

 

connapaooll . H 33.09

Away nua»Aoflupuouz

(dunno .dpuonad

 

 

.aaua nodawnasua-uuaaaoom “cad
AHNV quagaoaugaoax auazao .agumpH4 .unaaaoom noma
Aomv aafipgodupuodz manque .uvnonH4 .cnuaaoom omma
Amov cadpnOHupuomx «aficuo .aeuonH4 .unaaaoom moma .x .m .a>u»uu>anm
Awov onooooadms.vono opdg «adage:
modpaaoo cacao: .caafiunuu aoma .m .m .naoam
Amov aufiqdmuao «guano: Hanaaoo omma .m .m .uoxuaaonm
Acmv adandaocoo QIOH quopmoa omma .m .: .Hononom
Anev ouooooaam «guano: .omuoq can omma .m .m .uoanaaum
Aaov nuanagnaon.=anoaoo ouauoaoo auo»moa .gd»: :uopmmm umma .m .opaofianam
Rev Eafioa-.»flo 33 828 ..o.m .8585» $3
Amov huuapuoa haudm uflpaaaoo auauaum mmaa
Aaov uaoooapmuo gonna «cacao anoauom mmma
Aoov unoca¢¢o~o uuunao mnma .m .o .ouugm
Amnv maoooapouo up»; «cacao magnum: 2mma annex .m .u a .3 .z .npuomcnm
ugndacm :oaamooa ovum Anvnospn<

 

 

uoscapnoog..a oapme

 

 

 

 

 

Ammv .puoau.»ouu op¢q aoamodm mnaao»:-ouauoaoo Homfl .: .m .hcanone
Awwv oaooooaam «vegan nuaom .hpgnoo muflunum mead .m .o .uopgpue
Ammv qaapfl< mamndu .apnsoo «gnaao :oma anauoamo .o a ouaaoo: .u ..m .nouaa
$3 uncooflfio “an; 433$ £339 8% .q .m .fiopfia
RB .36 .895 Ea .333 ESE .fioflpim fizz $2 .m .n £33m
Ammv naanouna «duos Hanaqoo umma .m .u .ocopm
Aamv uaaaopndma.n¢-ocoo ago» :oz .unaHmH mcoq amma .: .aopoopm
Aomv .puoau.no«npnou= «pagan nauom amupaounpuoz mood
Amnv auapnoauanoux «panda apnea quopuozgpnoz Head .nunuux.
AmNV unannouupmom: uaoxdn apnea guopmoxnunoz mea
Anmv aaaanoflupmou: apoxaq nvaom gnopnosnpuoz coma .4 .m .haaqagm
Aouv adapnoauyuou: «cacao .aynmnH4 .ooaaoo gnaw mwma
Anny naapnoduguouz damage .upuonH4 .uuaaaoom mwma .u .m .¢>aaua>«um
TRV maooogono 31H argongndm and shop: n09” 35m :H .nH a.
Anny cauunoflupuoux «vague .apuopH4 .unuaaoom umma .nnunnlu
indium nogdooq 3.8 A a vyonv.‘

 

 

coacapcooag.a oflnua

 

 

 

 

 

Away .noduguoux-uaau¢mnau naxoa Hanacoo npsom mood .m .n .uuoapaun
Anmv uaoooduouo 3.3 wad—oh: Enema:
-npaom a an»: nuoauaogpuoz mmma .> .: .pgwfluxaoon:
23V anooodvono momma mad-8»: .333 Hmoz $2”
Ammv «9000330 Momma mafia—9a: £9560 paosoflm mmma
Awmv uncoouvano Momma wnanohz .adogan nan: mmma .m .o .uunmm:
Aamv naapnofiupuod: . axouunux .hanaoo haxoaauo mead Managua .x .m a
A03 Jung. 165033.30 3.3 ands—So: 300m Fae
unpuon a pacemapnm ammdnudund: omma
$3 «Sausage 33 3332 .358 “£320 83 III!
Amwv guacamnaonaudnoune cana>ahuacom .muzpmuopauno “do: mmma .uuanuu.
Sid-om :oavdoQH ova Aaron»:

 

 

 

coucfipqoo.-.a candy

10

 

 

 

 

I00 200 300 Mllu

 

 

 

 

 

 

as of Upper Cro'uceous
h America
‘1 March . |969

 

n
a
I
.
l
l
.
.
l
‘
a
.
D
.
i
,.
a
‘ I
.
<
.
¢
l
. . .
.. .
u
,.
A
I .
t ' I
I Q
.
.
V
. .
‘.
,0
. .‘
'0
O
l
o
_ ~
3
| I
I
C
‘4
. u
1 O
‘ .
.l “ '
n
0
fl
\
Q
l
.
. a .4
. I
. a .

 

 

 

10

 

 

44,459

569362 /69,7o,7i ,72,73,74,75,76

34 4

 

 

if \ /
\
7‘s [2 ‘\. /
\i \ I
\ g
\ \_ / -~\
\
\ I
Q§
“ R
“Q

 

’ 0 too 200 300 Miles
5::

 

200 Ml It:

 

 

 

Figure I
. Published 8: Unpublished Polynologicai Studies of Upper Cretaceous
8| Reloied Sequences in North America
.J.M. Lammons {Numbers refer Io TABLE /} March, |969

 

 

 

ll

 

 

JACK

 

 

SOUTH
DAKOTA

{HILLS

SIOUX

\ UPL/FT

IOWA

\
6

CITY

FOREST

BASIN

 

CANYON 0/ TY
EMEAYMENT

OZARK

  
                      

UPL/FT

HAUTAUGUA

(0

fi_

3.21523

Sea/e

OKLAHOMA

NADA/PKG

'7

A

#—

    

53::

 

IBAS‘l/V o 30

l80Miles

Q

90

 

i
i

    

   

MEXICO

S
e
r
u
1
0
e
F
m
0.
O
o
e
G
r
0
0
M
20
t
6
re
u.w
gel
FM.
8
R
a
e
r
A
y
d
U
f.
s
f
0
g
n
H
i
e
s

 

 

 

 

(Based on qeoloqlcai map provided by J.H. Fisher.M.S.U.)

J.M. Lammons

 

 

March, I969

 

CHAPTER II
STRATIGRAPHI OF STUDY AREA
Regional Stratigraphv

Lewis and Clark referred to the prominent bluffs of Pierre
Shale along the Missouri River (Cones, 1893, p. 113-130) and
secured fossil collections in the vicinity of Fort Pierre that pro-
vided the first verification of the existence of Cretaceous rocks in
that region (Hook and Hayden, 1858, p. 117). Nuttall (1821, p. 26)
examined the Pierre on his trip of 1810 and noted the pyrite rich
basal unit of the Pierre (the Sharon Springs Member). The top and
base of the Pierre were designated in the sections measured by
Meek and Hayden in 1853. Hall and Meek (1855, p. ’405) subdivided
the section into units designated by nunbers only. This system
prevailed until 1862 when Meek and Hayden (1862, p. #19) applied
the name Fort Pierre to a portion of the previously delineated
section ('Fomtion No. b”) . Meek and Hayden noted that the Fort
Pierre Group, as originally defined (1862, p. #24425), ". . .
composes all the hills on both sides of the Missouri at Fort
Pierre, and Inch of the country between there and the Badlands”.
The sane authors noted that the Pierre reappears on the upper
Missouri in the Hill: and Muscle [ sic] Shell River region. It has
also been identified in Saskatchewan (Dawson, 1859, p. 18).
Shumard (1860) described Cretaceous strata in Texas that contain

12

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Cretaceous

Upper

Cretaceous

Lower

 

 

 

 

 

13

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

STANDARD CLASSIFICATION Wallace
Norlheaalern Yuma
Euro ean 6"” Relevance C000". Co at
" Con,“ leauence NEBRASKA " Y-
Slagee Pl l KANSAS COLORADO
fl 0
wan-m lnmler pun." Tertiary Pliocene
DanlenI ) Hell true in
In ed M MD!
:- sue u ”r
r r er
use-menu“ 5 ,;,,. ,, '5, ‘ E” cum
2 Eh am- In!» shale min,
a
\ ”WWI. "I" Beecher [alone mm . Mobrldg. many mbr. Beecherlalh.mbr.
. _ _
Navarro "on ‘1 3 vlrgln Creel mbrv Unnam enalg : VlrlIn Creek Inmx :
: 3 3 V""'""' "‘b' 3 *0 Verendrye mm 3' 0
a t 3 Sell Gran Creel E
a DeGrey mbr ; [hale mbr . DeGrey Hugo w ,.
t . Lale creek enmbn _ "m" M” "' :
a : o . = .
Companion Q . __ Crow Creel mar. -_- Wuhan m MM : cnekelunhr. ‘" :
2 : o. Gre or mer i ._ Gregory marl mhr. _
a _
‘ Taylor marl ; Sharon syringe Sharon Sprlngl 5“,," 59...... a
: ° mbr. mm min. ehale mbr
i
a '0 Eegle
° .2 eandelene
a
= Telegraph Creel
Santonlan ° rmellon ,«
‘ A u E s l: mu E s I run E
a n - ' ‘
\a ‘l "W Y o ”'0 Y Nlabruru a Smoly HIII
‘ \ | E - chain ‘5 marl
8 \ an: I ., ' _
Conlaclen e 3 a E may, 3 may, "" a mhr.
VI 3 3 3 o
9 3 2 “June In mu 2 Fl. nan Ilmbr. 2 n Maya lambr.
h ‘ swam «er.
_: Turner-d mbr. .
Turenlon E Whlfllhmbt 3 c"'”' 'M" .3 Shale and
Eagle Ford ° 3 a" ”Mum! Caleoreoul g
a u ‘ Ilmeelene
hale \ . I erl m r M." g
° i: g Grunhern It a mer.
~ 3 z ' o
e m 3 5
II I .
canonenlen “16“" Hello Feurche oncalcareoue mbr e eel ehale mar
IL
“on Dolola lend-lone Gran-roe Ihale Flrev u.
h Waehlla
." greuo Maury male
I nonalll 5| .
e lullcreel ehale Dolrooe Arm-ml g hm, mhr.
Alelaa h Freaerlceuourg “ “' N'n'fl'. '"L 0")" “ ° Second eel mar.
. groan .
‘ Red male 2
U u
: Trlnlly " ?
E "W“ Draney lo. a
U _
Sandelone
Becnler 2
A'“'" a can Iomerole ° and
a I a male
NW" Peleuon mm,
a LN" Ilmenone
5
~ group ‘ l
Ierremlen ‘ : : /
8 "‘ E
a
t §
Naaterlvlen z u \n Ephraim
\
E ; Durango conglomerate
Velenglnlen E: 0'0“? I
2 9
£ " ‘
lerrlulon /
Jurassic Paleomic ? duraseic ;
Figure 3

Terminology of

Cretaceous Units

N.W,Kanaae. E‘Colorado a N.E.Nebraslla

(adapted from Cobban and ReeeideJSSZ)

1h
fauna similar to that described by Meek and Hayden. Williston (1897)
recognized the Pierre in Kansas by its vertebrate content. Elias
(1931) studied the Pierre Shale of Wallace County, Kansas, and
differentiated six members based on lithologic characteristics and
fossil content. The membersl, as established by Elias, are still
recognized and are useful for subdividing the surface exposure of
the Pierre Shale in Kansas (Moore and others, 1951) . Correlation
between the subdivisions (members) of the Pierre in surface expo-
sures and subsurface sections is difficult because of the lack of
distinctive lithologic characteristics discernible by the available
geophysical well-logging methods. The lowermost unit, the Sharon
Springs Member, is commonly recognized in drilling operations in
northwestern Kansas by its distinctive lithological character-
istics. Merriam (1963, fig. 17) does not attempt to subdivide the
Pierre in the subsurface of Kansas.

The Pierre Shale and strata approximately equivalent in age
cover an area of approximately 600,000 square miles in the Western
Interior of the United States (Reeside, 191+“). The original extent
of this unit must have been much greater, perhaps as great as
postulated by Reeside (1957. fig. 16-20). Tourtelot (1962, p. 3-15)
estimated that the original volume of Pierre sedinents must have
been about 225,000 cubic miles. This has been reduced to 175,000
cubic miles by erosion and uplift. The Pierre and its equivalents
are now emceed over a total of approximately 90,000 square miles

 

1"The 'sones' in the Pierre formation are established, not on
a paleontological basis, but on a lithologic basis, and hence should

be called mailers" (Hayes, 1950, p. 19).

 

 

 

 

 

15

Characteristic Fauna
Wallace County, Kansas
Elias. |93I,|933

Suggested Zonal Indices
Western Interior of Us
Cobban 8i Reeside,l952

Zonal Indices-Pierre Shale
Jorre Creek~Loveland, Colorado
Scott 8: Cobbon, l965

Front Range, Colorado
LeRoy 8- Schieltz,l958

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

O
- 0 g a I lo I a
a .
— E
_ - fm No polynomorphs recovered
D
0 Mom eurlace samples at
O V")! unl(
t
W
MWWZWZ
III m «. V‘rrwam
Yu(dlr12c0¥fi(PSeudOD'e‘luI(#2351 otvsrcroszaghvtes nicolleril WW
I ( v—‘—
Beecher Island WME seculiles 9mm:
Boculxles uronavs Hall A Mask”) 5) '
I —— ——— I I
Shale ‘ Discoscogmus (Lgy'ael'lus(Morlon‘ 9 [Law I
I flicjura emericano I I
Member ‘ Baculllls ci-noloburua ElIcIsI3 I
I 5‘ .
I I
,,l_ I 7 1 ,, 7 PALYNOLOGIC ZONE m
,, , ,7, 7 iiiiiiinli 3‘ 7 , , , ”W , ,7 e
I aculil cimolobutu:
, I A, 7! ,, 7——— En elhordtio c1 Microlaveolata
UndifferentiatedI I g m _£,, _____
I I I
Shale I ELL-£3 m Man a man“ s Aoulliujrollonltes cl Eulvlnua
I 3_ g'm‘f'NflQGLLQ camaumanafi
Member i 1 a I ‘
I i Fungal spore:
' ' ' I * I E I §E'9L"!L'fl so
I Discoscaohites n-colleiI var saI'orQCSUnSISIS ‘ if 7
I H— “(3) If" i \EPJDICPIGI'OS an
-t I to s ‘
I mg I Inc“ ”II I Hstlculolaosporltoe dantalus
I i, i, , ,7i_ _
50 II ‘ I I Dliiolldgelluteslvarlous swells!
EI‘SEHOCKIG SD
I3, I
Gro 55 I easier-vs: Egeuaoyaius VOF A EliasI j
I B ‘OmDVOSS ‘ ur (GESIGO EI USIBI I
c u_ v I I I
Q, Creek 7 7 «— #_ I I
I I I
I
S h a I e I
M e m b e r I I
I
- I
’3“ eBCJII'e, Empressus goculites cuneatus
(HI I
C) I I g. comgroseus I I
I I
I (3‘ I I
L0 ke aacu Ives iompresui var mutant in“ I I
(3) I
.C Si compresses var :arrugaus Elias l I I
I I
Creek I ‘ I
I I h
‘ l
Sho I e I
m. I
U’) ‘I I
M e m b e r I I
I I I PALYNOLOGIC ZONE III
I at I
I Ml 1w EIIMI I
3°W_I‘”E W!” I I I I"PI"9P°JIS”"°,§ 5”
Isl
Acanthoscdo” 'es hidasus var quadrangularis I I AWLILFDXIJZEILS so 5
I I
I ””11”“ "“0“” I I I a 6' may};
I I I
I Ari-sows" centreleIg I DI°YM°"'“ Cw I 5 Miami
(3
I SGCu“les more: Prflgiuglidflg relusus
I I AqulIaLollenItes so (3
’Hfi' 7 I Exilelcceras Jenneyi 5 rigliciuilotuj
I ———— —— v , I ——
I {rear-(eels c‘ igeryru-s sp ‘ I ‘ A ct pulvlnus
I i -
I I Diaymoceras slzvensoni TQI‘(?S, Cimcumefl‘flfi
I I I
I l7‘ I
Q) I Set uinl lecildcens-IS {I as I I I
I (SI
I Aconlhoscapnllos modem: «or I
I I
BJCuII’ES empressus 55 3 I
A V g nehrascence I
h \
Anemia siltxtrgonciiisi‘O I
L a, Ostrea all y_gu_hr_eI2I
I Crassotella avanslm)
-_._d 3 I
‘1‘ BOCUIIICS CDMDVESSUS 35 I I
I B pseudovotus(3)
W 9 SK 0 n I a. I
I I
L I D I None I
I I I
I I
I I
ShOIe I I Crassdtelld eJunsIIz) I
m ‘ I I
I Baculnles oranoryansls
I Anoml’} suotriqonaIIsIIOI I I
I a —— fi-d I
I (II)
-— Membe' ‘ I H'Lfl I
I ml PALYNOLOGIC ZONE 11
Bacullteg Scotti
I 3 I §Phuflufl Enicjroeggorlles
1 Acunthotrlleles vdrlspinosus
I is , Vinnie», ,1 i._—.
CL 0 I I uniulolrsfiporites cl sinuosls
I I, I a w u sinuous
I —J I 7 #1
Bones 3 scales cl small lisnesr 7 , __ _ _, ,g_ , 7 7
(2)
cl Pterls haxaeni
(3)
Helerocerae 6' tortum
fr
3 h 0 '0” WW,” ”wlumWI a nae—raw "mom... Zone
# (C) PALYNOLOGIC ZONE I
s . OlohlLLng gibcrctaceg Lomnicki
prIngS (A) Eroteucldltes thalmannll
(I2) ' E 0.597°I'7I°'"I.__'5 Bathysiphon arenucea Cusnmun —¥".
Protosphyroana UIQOS W ”A
shGIG .H Fish teeth L599.
(l3) Baculltes OSBIYl'DHIHS
Pol cot lus Iatiplnnis ————— (a) corytus so
A; 7‘ (.3) Haploohraummdes collyfl Nause ——
Member E_IL‘I"_._,4°”I””° w i’7 7 (A) Trlcol ltes “lbw up )
(14) 3. ”HCI'D'I” N, ruaosa Curhman a waters
Tylosourus so ' (A) ollllnlu ct hymenophora .I
Bothy I‘fl all g CQ'EP'W'IUG Hodbera
Toxochelys IoteremISIISI (A)
Emma” s gocemco CJShmOn 3 Hanna
Anomollna spICI
Mei \_/
Desmoscaphutos w
E h ’ anal! calcareous panklonlc toramlnllcra
N iob fora \No :1qu given by Elias) W 9_°,E°“fi. , (NO do“, elven by scan a comm")
5 (ea , Oloblueilna. Gumbellnu N0 Dalynomorphs recovered
L E Evvormttormls —— ————
——_—_ fro surta 8
a ‘— fm‘ sco hllee W M on subsuriuce
,2 s "Mums“ samples oi this lormatlon
Z _ _ _.
KEY . '
__ KEY, KEV- LEVI NOTE
(I) P .
“Mobil“! A” terms listed a” onunonol“ All terms listed are ammonolds (A) Aronocaoue torumlnltara Forms listed are not
(2)Dysoaon| 9“”pr _
(”A (C) calcareous loramlnllora restrlcted lo the palynologlc
mmonoia
zone In which the are noted.
' (4) stromhocaold aastroooo y
(SlNautllold
(elAtremate hrochloooa
(7)Annelld vrorm
(B)Deamoaon1 pelecypoa
(S)Pu|monote gastrouod F I g u r e 4
(lotlsoaont pelecyonfl _
(”IPvusohranch ouatropua SanheSl 5 Of ZOI'lO I I O n
(l2)Larue1lah
‘(mmm’w' .u of the Pier re Shale
Idlnosasnur
(Islnarlne turtle
(Compiled from various sources)

 

Polynologic Zones
Northwest Kansosa Environs
(This study)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

J.M. Lammons

 

 

Ma rch,I969

 

16

in the states of Montana, Wyoming. North Dakota. South Dakota,
Nebraska, Kansas, Colorado, Utah and New Mexico. Tourtelot (93. 33.3.)
also infers that a seauay connection between this area of Pierre and
its equivalents and the Gulf Coast of Texas was present through
eastern New Mexico and western Texas. This agrees with Schuchert's
interpretation of the distribution of Canpanian sediments (1955,

p. 75). Reeside (1957) and Merriam (1963, p. l$2) agree that the
eastern shoreline of the Pierre Sea crossed Kansas in a northeast-
southwcst direction. There is, however. little agreement on the
exact position of this boundary because of the unknown amount of
post-Pierre erosion. Merriam (1.99. 31.3.) suggests that the Pierre
once covered a more extensive area of Kansas than at the present.
The outliers of Pierre Shale east of the principal outcrop area in
Kansas, as interpreted by Merriam (22. 33.3., fig. 18), include only
the oldest portion of the formation (the Sharon Springs Member).
Such sections are preserved by local structural adjustments

(e.g., along Prairie Dog Crook, Phillips County, Kansas).

The area considered in the present dissertation represents a
portion of the eastern shelf of the Pierre Sea. This interpreta-
tion was suggested by Tourtelot (1962, p. 10) and evidence for such
an interpretation is in part obtained from a consideration of the
thicknesses of the Pierre that can be measured today. The origin of
the basal member of the Pierre (the highly organic, low-grade oil
shales of the Sharon Springs Member) is combat onignntic: pos-
sibly representing sedimentation in docpor waters some distance
from the shelf. Roosidc (1957. p. 530) suggests that black soils
formed during the Santonian (Sack: Hills portion of tho Niobrara)

17

provided. through normal erosional processes, the black mnds that
later lithified as the black shales of the Sharon Springs. The
character of the insoluble organic residues, recovered from.the
Sharon Springs Member during the present study, tends to refute
Reeside's hypthesis. Morrow (1941, p. 93) believed that the area
of Upper Cretaceous outcrops in Kansas is toward the eastern edge
of the montanan (Pierre) seaway. The eastern boundary'cannot be
placed on the basis of sedimentary characteristics because
coarsening of the sediments toward the east is not clearly demon-
strable. McLaughlin (1957, p. 5) also experienced difficulty in
placing the eastern limit of the Cretaceous seas and noted.that
”. . . the eastern limit of the coastal plain in the Tennessee
section of the Mississippi Embayment has been drawn'by'various
authors at the western.margin of the Highland Rim section of the
Interior Lew Plateau, at the Tennessee River, or at the innermost
edge of Cretaceous sediments. Locally, all of these criteria
break down, and commingling of coastal plain and plateau topo-
graphics and soils adds to the problem of distinguishing such a
boundary."

The 1and.area east of the seauayy as proposed‘by Reeside
(1957), was probably quite Ian'in relief and.probably contributed
very small amounts of detrital.laterial to the Pierre seauay.

The size of this positive feature, as shovn'hy Reeside (19%“,
1957. fig. 16-20), must have exerted great influence over the
floras of the time. The effects of this leuiand can be demons
strated‘by the floral elements present in the microfossil flora
of the Pierre. Local, detailed studies of the Pierre have been

18

made where potential oil and gas reserves are present

(Lavington, 1933. Mather and others, 1928, Ball, 1924). Studies of
this nature have never included a consideration of the plant micro-
fossils. Osborne (1932) attempted to zone the Pierre, on a local
basis, through the use of arenaceous foraminifera. LeRoy and
Schieltz (1958) recorded the occurrence of arenaceous foraminifera
in the Sharon Springs Member of the Pierre along the Front Range of
Colorado. As far as can be ascertained, regional correlation of
the members established by Elias (1931) has been made in limited
areas only. The true relationship of the Pierre, from its indicated
manmum thickness of 10,000 feet, near Fort Collins, Colorado, to
its feather edge in northwestern Kansas, has not been resolved.
There are at least three possible relationships, (1) progressive
off-lap conditions so that sediments that were accumulating for a
longer time are now represented by younger beds to the west, each
member maintaining a more or less constant thickness eastward,

(2) consistent thirming of each unit eastward so that the thinner
sections in Kansas actually represent the same time interval as the
thicker sections in eastern Colorado and southwestern Nebraska,

(3) progressively greater erosion to the east. A combination of
these conditions is entirely possible.

The regional dip at the end Cretaceous time was northwest,
into the Denver Basin. This situation, according to Merriam and
Frye (1954, p. 61), was possibly accentuated during Cenozoic time.
Merriam (1963, p. 219 and Fig. 121) has demonstrated through
isopachous mapping of the Dakota-Ogallala interval that significant
movement took place in post-Niobrara time. Lee and Merriam

19

(195% pp. 9-10) elaborate on the minor structures that may have
been developed during late Cretaceous time in the area of the present
study. These include a northward plunging syncline in eastern
Thomas and western Gove counties and several other less-distinct
folds, all of which maintain a northwestward trend and plunge into
the Denver Basin. All of these features are discernible on
Merriam's isopachous map of the Dakota-Ogallala ("Algal Limestone”)
interval (Merriam, 1963, fig. 121). Early tilting '. . . both
before and after deposition of the "Algal limestone” . . ."
(Merriam, 1.33. 33.33.) may be additional evidence for minor movements
during the deposition of Palynologic Zone II time (during the
deposition of the lower part of the Weskan Shale Member) as sug-
gested elsewhere in the present study.

The accepted position of the Pierre in the Montana Group of
the Gulfian Series (Upper Cretaceous) in the Mid-Continent region
of the United States has been substantiated by the work of Elias
(1931, 1933) and Cobban (1951, 1958). The Pierre Shale is the
sole representative of the Montana Group in Kansas and is the
uppermost Cretaceous section present in Kansas. Hell-defined zones
based primarily on ammonites (generally Baculites) have been
successfully correlated with the European stages. Figure 4
summarizes the known paleontological data of the Pierre and/or its
equivalents in the area considered in this dissertation. Because
of its voluminous nature, the geochemical data gathered by
Tourtelot and others from units correlatable with the Pierre in
Montana and the Dakotas is not included here. Detailed geo-
chemical studies similar to those conducted by Tourtelot, have

20

 

Figure 5.-’Upica1 microspherules from the lower part of
the Upper Sharon Springs Member of the Pierre Shale, outcrop section 5,
Wallace County, Kansas. Diameters range from #82 to #98 microns. Left
photo taken with reflected light only; right photo taken with combina-
tion of reflected and transmitted light.

21

not been undertaken on the Pierre of Kansas. LeRoy and Schielts (1958)
noted the. occurrence of "microspheres' in the Sharon Springs Member
of the Pierre Formation from various localities along the Front
Range of the Rockies in Colorado. Spherules were also found in the
Pierre of Kansas during the course of the present investigation, but
are completely unlike those reported by LeRoy and Schielts.

Figure 5 illustrates the spherules recovered from samples of the
Sharon Springs Member in Wallace County, Kansas. The Wallace County
Specimens are nearly spherical, although several exhibit pointed
extensions that suggest features of cooling while in flight.
Definite crystalline structures have not been observed in the
Wallace County specimens. The occurrence of Spherules in the Pierre
of Kansas is limited to surface locality Wallace 5 (SE9: sec. 2,

T. 138. ,R. 1&2 W.) where they occur in the lower part of the upper
Sharon Springs Member.

Local Stratigraphy

Figure 6 summarizes the local stratigraphic relationships of
the members of the Pierre in the area studied. The Pierre con-
formably overlies the Niobrara Formation in Wallace County, Kansas
(Hodson, 1963, p. l+7) but is apparently unconformable with the
underlying formations elsewhere. Meek and Hayden (1862, p. #2“)
noted that the Pierre occupies sinkholes in the Niobrara, but
failed to list localities where this relationship could be observed.
LeRoy and Schieltz (1958) utilized micro-paleontological and gee-
chemical. methods to establish the presence of an unconformable
contact between the Pierre (the Sharon Springs Member) and the

 

confacf

N/obrara - P/e rre

above

Foo/age

I300

 

 

Pepresenlahve Liinoicgy
fish n , a
l
‘
”8‘"
l
L
._.
i
I l
l
l
r .l
|
l
—._'_'._‘4 I : til
‘i
a) as» a. an car i
.13. ,
as 183 a m as;
_q;: «as: _d|>_ of; fl"
c“; l/J": 3a,)
ca ~Cv('(§ :_ r___/l

i
' l

i
il
l 1*
I i
ii,4ri#

l
l

I v

 

I.
,
‘l/“

i
filly.

  

all/N

l
I
r\ l
J l
’i ‘

l
» l
_\ i
V

W

.i
i
l
l
vigil“,

lass sea semi

0%" «5*: 5330

l r: z, (1 (w r. ed
l l
l ‘\
l i
:1 1 will 1 Li ,lil-.}
i’"’ T '1 i I i

 

Subdlwsions
(Eirus,i93ii

Samples Macer

Maceraiicn Ne
Ogallala formation

 

cited (Selected)

Surface Seciian

7-A~ l‘, Yuma County,Colorado
4 l. l. .l

P 40 < —
‘ Beecher Island D ‘2 7A‘
> Shale member PDSSSQ 8%”) Cheyenne Couniy, Kansas
) P635993 8-bv8 " " "
i
Pb4004 |»C-I Cheyenne County,Kansas
l
l h
Pb40~75 Lheyellne Cou‘rlily,Kan>sas
i
l Pb3963 1‘0"” 'Zheyen'ie Counlymamas
l’D‘L .i n n
Undiffereniiaied
Shale member
Pb3964 l~D~3 Cheyenne Couniy,Kansas
I
l Pb39|5 6-l2 Wallace Counly, Kansas
> Sal! Grass Creek P039l3 2:63 u _.
Shale member 5-4
, Pb39l2 6 5
i Fh39l0 g]; H H
P133920 3‘2 Wallace Coaniy, Kansas
Laxe Creek 9_4 . i, H
P’ l -l i
r Shale member DSBZ 9 r
l
l
l
J
l
i a 5-l Wallets Camiy, Kansas
[5 Upper Weskan ”339:6 5—} .. .. n
.
, Wesmn
‘. Shale member “)1,qu 8~l Wallace ’ZLuuiy, Kansas
“ are ~ ~ ~
,3 LauerWesIan Pl39k2 H78 .. ._
‘ (+5 ' '
r PblSO} 8—24 “
PrBBGA 84L ' '
‘ A—l “
} Uppernnaror'Spr‘ngs ”’59th A—2 “
' A~3 "
, Shnrqh Srrmgs Pb3829 L~4 ‘
\ Shale mel‘ber 9:5in Q? ..
i‘i "
Pb3932 . l.
? Lower Sharer Springs :A?‘ H .4 H
{ PD 3927 LA}: .. .i ..
J PF 3935 7‘7 LUQ'IH linu'w'y. hansas

NIOL‘FOFG formation

Figure 6

 

Legend

L‘VVDU"-’VU ‘Ll.Crt:'l(rlS

l " Luimgsum- N nus! CNS

L54 {/9 l.n\esiarie urea

the“ Small Sctlllllcfl roncreliah!

{7‘3}? ‘luganllr seclarl'ln concrelmns
~‘.v Cinerin’vune structures

———- Benlanlie

i
l
| Note Blank porlions of the
1 section are shale

 

 

 

 

Generalized COmposiie Section of the Pierre Shale

J.M.

of Northwestern
(modified from El

Lammons

Kansas
ias,|93|)
March,|969

ZZ

 

23

mom. .2222 80653.2...

3x830: £5 856 2 883. :20 8003
so. zofiuwm mmomu 020.2

wJ<Im wmmwi no
ZO_._.<ZON J<U_OOJOZ>J<Q omhmwmvozw
$0.52...

II
I

Tease} 855m 5.95 not E300 llil.

~95 8:02.; ;
883.;5 coach .
Zhn- N. m. 3m3zu
3:21:02 :blwwlzl
o. coauew 3233......“

rum,

. I/ \\ ‘
rl/
./ I

3:088. 222:.

80ml OM. 0 5:3 203030

3:: iooiofo

 

A
_ n Scam
DU L .0
\ m. .l l >01
i 3
Led”
m
N
w.

 

 

/./ / I; /

ton c9835. 1
883...»; 2:598 /./ /
3%. TON 3m 3m 26 , l)

:9: u _ oz :oCEm
m. cozuom 83.3% /

 

/ \\x\\
r\l\\.

been 3.83..»
nouccxiau 5825
30c. m cm mm m2 u

:86: _ oz :05».
N. :93“ 3358.6

 

 

 

.003 8.383
8.83. . to 2:235.
5mm m _m uz mm mm
coareanom _ oz c3514

’1‘!!!) ll.

me 8.38 32.383.

 

n~~i~1~~l

 

 

 

 

l

_ l
if,

~44.-

Fm

 

.1

$0001 [pardo/oullod

WA
10100!"

+2,

alous euagd _._.__-__

'WJ
oionobo

3.0% :03?! w
18502.30 82.0

3;. ZN 5. 3m mm 0
>3: _ oz 23m-..ox.€oo;

 

 

on cocvom 08:30.6

xx?

 

Subsurface Seciion 5
Amerada Na2 R W Walters
NW NW SW
Elevaiion 27070I
(Gamma Ray-Lalaro/og}

SP R

PnalzalL

Subsurface SECTIOH I9

Schuerman-Eisenhower No. I Ziegel meier

:00.
SWSW 29-65-32W,Thomas Cly, Kansas

J

Elevation 3079'
(lnducf/on Lag)

400-

D4l25l

 

l7—4S-33w. Rawlnns Ciy,Kansas

Palynological Zone 111

—— ——Top Palynological

 

? enamel
y

ix

Fbll 9

I I’, i
I I,” " soca
Fh4l28l
coo—
b4|27
L I

C SW NE 3I-25-32W, Rowlins C1y.. Kansas

Zone JI———_fi__~__

§ubsurface Section 8

Amerada No.1 Hesiermon

Elevaiion 2921'
(Indch non Lag)
SP iOO R

Pbmfll

Pbdilsl

PD‘HDI

Ph‘lZOl

500-

PDRIZII

 

‘ Top Palynological Zone I
(Top Sharon Springs Member)

 

PDMSO

 

 

 

 

_ ‘15—;7

Duiu...(Top Niobrara Fm.)

Mucerailon
Number

FDGSIS

l?

700—

Pb4|22l

P04l23

 

 

casino shoe

Sample ln'IVVfll

Vorllcdl

21+

Subsurface Ssciion 2
British-American No.l Horinek
C NE SE l2-lS-34W.Rawlins Cry, Kansas
Elevation 3072'
(Induction Log}

SP L R

Ph4091

 
 
   
  
   
 

300—
Paaloal “00‘
-U
PDMOI
500-
CD
1
1
800-

(D
Phdlozl

 

Pb4l03 70°“

800—4

Pb‘lo‘l

PDMOBI

IOOO—

PDGIOOI

__—l

"°°l

 

 

 

E
3 Figure l3
Scales
8 Subsurface Correlaiion,Wel|s l9,5,8&2
Kl (Thomas 8 Rawlins Counties, Kansas)
0

“m" J,M.Lammons March.l969

| 2
Horizontal

 

 

25
Smoky Hills Member of the Niobrara in six sections along the Front
Range of Colorado. The amount of time represented by this uncon-
formity (if present in the area of the present study) could not be
determined.by'a comparison of the plant microfossils of the Pierre
and those of the underlying Niobrara. The Niobrara sediments
and/or their environment of deposition, provided very unfavorable
conditions for the preservation of spores and pollen. None of
the thirty samples from the Niobrara yielded workable palynomorphs.
The Pierre-Niobrara contact is difficult to discern in the field
in many areas. Surface exposures of the contact typically include
the gray3 shaly'limestones of the Smoky Hills Member of the Niobrara
and the gray shales of the Pierre. The contact can usually be
determined.by'testing for carbonates with dilute hydrochloric
acid. The Smoky Hills Member is generally strongly calcareous and
the overlying Pierre is rarely calcareous. The occurence of a
calcareous Pierre section is many times closely related.to the
presence of calcareous concretions embedded in an otherwise none
calcareous matrix. In many areas, the Niobrara is a benchsformer,
contrasting sharply with the slope-forming Pierre. The placement
'of a group boundary at such an obscure contact has been challenged
by several workers, but has been.supported'by Stanton (1893, p. 17)
and Horrow'(1941, p. 93). The widespread differences in the
invertebrate remains of the Colorado and Montana Groups (i.e.,
between the faunas of the Niobrara and Pierre) are significant
and are believed to constitute valid grounds for separating these

two groups. The complex structural and facies relationships found

by Tourtelot (1962) in the Pierre equivalents of Montana and

 

26

North Dakota are not apparent in the Pierre Shale of the area
included in the present study.

The Pierre is nnconformably overlain by Pliocene, Pleistocene
or Recent sediments in the area studied. The overlying unit in
much of northwestern Kansas, the Pliocene Ogallala Formation, is
fluvial in nature and is composed of sand, gravel, silt and clay)
with varying amounts of calcareous cement. The only rock types
in the Ogallala that are favorable for the preservation of plant
microfossils, the various clayey silt beds, are generally'very*
calcareous, having been penetrated by ground.aaters carrying high
concentrations of calcium.carbonate from the interbedded limestone
lentils. Occasional layers of volcanic ash and diatomaceous marl
apparently do not contain plant remains other than algae.

The Pierre Shale has been subdivided by Elias (1931) as

follows:

Beecher Island Shale Member (about 100 feet thick);

This unit is composed primarily of gray shale with some
Lucina- bearing limestones near its upper boundary. Numerous
limonite concretions and occasional cone-in—cone streaks are found
in the upper and middle parts of this member. Thin beds of bento-
nite and large concretions of limestone occur near the base. The

characteristic invertebrate fauna of this unit includes the

following:

Tardinacara (Pseudoptera) fibrosa
Inoceramus sagensis

gaculites grandis

_B_. clinolobatus

Discoscaphites abzgsinus

Eb conradi

Anchura americana

27
Undifferentiatedfighale Member (500 to 600 feet thick);
Eflias studied only the upper 80 feet and the lower 30 feet of
this unit. This member has been described by Elias (pp. 3.1.1:.) as a

monotonous sequence of gray and.b1ack shales with occasional

streaks of rusty limonite at its base.

Salt Grass Creek Shale member ‘60 feet thick):

This unit consists of gray'clayhshale with occasional thin
bentonite beds. Abundant streaks of limonite concretions and many
limestone concretions with cone-in—cone structures have been noted
in this member. The characteristic invertebrate fauna of this unit
includes the following:

Baculites pseudovatus var. A

B. compressus var. reesigei-
Acanthoscaphites nodosus

Discoscaphites nicolleti var. saltgrassensis
Leris or- We

Scaphites reesidei

§_. olenus

 

Lake Creek Shale Member {200 feet thick):

This unit is composed of dark gray and black shales. Rare
bentonite bands have been noted. Limestone and limonite concre-
tions are common in this member. Gypsum.bands are common, and.at
times abundant. The characteristic fauna of this unit includes
the following:

£131.11: sp-

§aculites compressus var. reesidei

 

1The genus Acanthoscaphites was cited by Elias as Ticanto-
scaphites” Bic] twentybsix times in Bulletin 18 of the Kansas Geolo-
gical Survey (1931). In a later publication (1933), Elias used the
term,”Acantoscaphites' at least once (p. 289). Insofar as I have
been able to determine, these apparent typographical errors have not
been corrected in later publications.

28

gaculites compressus var. corrugatus

Segpula—I?) wallacensis

gaculites compressus s.s.

Acanthoscaphites nodosus var. quadrangularis

Scales and.bones of small fishes.

Upper weskan.Shale Member (120 feet thick);

This unit consists of gray claybshales containing several thin
beds of bentonite. LLarge concretions of gray) unfossiliferous lime-
stone have been noted. Occasional thin streaks of concretionary
limonite and cone-in-cone limestone occur throughout this unit.

The characteristic fauna of this unit includes the following:

Seagula (7) wallacensis n.sp.

.Acanthoscaphites nodosus var. ?

Anemia subtrigonalis

Ostrea aff. lugubris

Crassatella evansi

Lower Neskan.Shale Member (90 feet thick):

This unit is composed of gray claybshales and commonly con-
tains large limonite concretions. The upper portion of the Lower
‘Neskan Shale commonly contains smaller concretions of limonite.

The characteristic invertebrate fauna of this unit includes the
following:

Anemia subtrigonalis
Aneuropgis cf. punctatus

Sharon Spgipgs Shale Member g1§§ feet thick):

This unit is a sequence of bituminous, black, low grade oil
shales, occasionally interbedded with thin beds of light gray shale.
Bentonite streaks have rarely been noted in this unit. The

characteristic fauna of the Sharon Springs includes the following:

 

fill l ... EH.‘.; 4,

 

29

Pteris ha deni
Heteroceras cf. tortum
Baculites aquilaensis
Protosphyraena gigas
Polzcotxlus latipinnis
Elasmosaurus platzuggs
Tylosaurus sp.

Toxochelyg latiremis

CHAPTER III
FIELD DATA

Details concerning the location of surface and subsurface
sections from.which the rock samples were selected for the present
study are included in Appendix.A. ta search of the oil, gas and
water-well records, provided.by'the Kansas Geological Survey, has
revealed that few samples of the Pierre have been preserved. Of
the hundreds of oil and gas wells which have been drilled in the
area considered in this dissertation, the samples of only thirty
were available for examination. Some of the wells selected pene-
trated the Pierre at the surface. Some first penetrated thin soil
layers or various thicknesses of the Pliocene Ogallala Formation
before reaching the Pierre. The maximum known thickness of post-
Pierre sediments found in any of the sections considered is
approximately 100 feet.

Cursory examination of macerations of Ogallala sediments, in
the well-sections studied, showed that the Ogallala is essentially
barren of plant microfossils. This fact is possibly due to deep
oxidation or aeration of the calcareous and conglomeratio
Ogallala Formation. Additional examinations of surface exposures of
the Ogallala were also barren. Because of this circumstance. cone .
taminetion of the drill cuttings of the Pierre from overlying strata
has been greatly minimized.

30

31

A similar condition of oxidation was found in the underlying
Niobrara Formation. Only the uppermost part of the Niobrara was
examined.

A check on the contemporary pollen contamination of the Pierre
exposures was made in Logan County} Kansas. In this case, the pollen
and spores in the sediments that had accumulated in a cattle watering
tank after its first month of service were checked against the
recovery from the outcrop samples less than a mile away; Bottom
sediments contained in the Jake Reisler cattle tank in sec. 20.

T. 15 S., R. 33 H}, were prepared for study (Maceration No. Pb #024).
The contemporary pollen suite found in these sediments was come
prised primarily of grains assignable to the families Gramineae and
Composites. The pollen of three closely allied genera of thistles,
Carduus, Epiggg’and Cirsium were sepecially common in the residue,
but this abundance is probably due to the fact that these plants

flourish in the disturbed area surrounding the water tank.

CHAPTER IV
SAMPLE PREPARATION AND STUDI'PROCEDURES

All rock samples were crushed to coarse size, washed and
dried overnight at 90°F., then crushed to fine size and weighed.
A five gram fraction of the processed material was used from all
surface samples: a weighed sample not exceeding two grams was used
from all subsurface samples. The samples were placed in large
urine tubes and covered with 50 milliliters of "Calgon"1 solution.
These were then clamped to a modified ball-mill and slowly rotated
for a period of four to twenty-four hours. The entire sample and
the Calgon solution were then transferred to 90 milliliter, round-
bottom centrifuge tubes and thoroughly washed at least two times
in distilled water. Centrifugation followed each wash. A short
wash in dilute HC1 (10%) was given the calcareous samples after
the Calgon solution was discarded. All Pierre samples were sub-
jected to 30 minutes of Schulze treatment after dissolution of the
carbonates. The sample was washed free of the Schulze solution and
centrifuged in a saturated solution of ZnClz (sp. gr. 1.96) for 1“
minutes at 1850 r.p.m. The float material (or light fraction) was
decanted into another 90 milliliter tube. The amount of ZnClz

 

1”Calgon” is a mixture of sodium phosphate, soda ash and
other carbonates of soda and is manufactured by the Calgon Corpora-
tion, Pittxburgh, Pa., under 0.8. Patent 2h9li828.

32

33

decanted with the float material was replaced with an equal amount
of fresh ZnClz having the same specific gravity (1.96). A second crop
of float material was secured.by centrifugation and added to the first
crop. The total amount of organic material that floated in the

ZnClz solution was then washed.with distilled water three times. The
residues were then checked microscopically to ascertain the condition
of the extracted organic material, and were then bleached in a 1:5
mixture of household ”Clorox” (0.525% sodium hypochlorite) for
approximately one minute. A short treatment in NHuOH (10%) or, in
the cases of obviously oxidized samples, in K2003 (5%) followed.
After several washes in distilled water, all samples were stained
with a basic Safranin 0 solution. Depending upon the condition of
the residue after separation, occasional samples necessitated over-
night treatment in cold HF (h7%) to remove silt-size silicates. A
measured portion of each residue was mounted by the film method in
”HEC” (hydroxyethyl cellulose) on cover glasses. After overnight
drying, the cover glasses with the residues embedded in EEG, were
inverted on Canada balsam. The finished slides were allowed to dry
at room temperature for several days.

Microscopic examination of the prepared slides was performed
using a Leitz Orthlux;microscope. Detailed examination, expecially
low contrast forms, was performed.using a Zeiss GFL Phase Contrast
microscope. In.all cases, all addresses are those of the Leitz in,
strument. Traverses of the prepared slides began at the upper left
hand corner of the cover glass and proceeded from left to right, until
the residue beneath the entire lower surface of the cover glass of one

slide was examined. In some cases more than one slide was counted

31+

and, in a few cases, the count terminated when 200 palynomorphs had
been counted. Photomicrographs of selected entities were made using

a Leica camera attachment.

CHAPTER V
DISCUSS ION

The Use of Palynology in General, and the Results
Obtained Through Its Use in the Present Study

Palynology has been applied by numerous workers to a variety of
problems in the field of geologic exploration. Such applications have
been summarized by Cross (1965, p. 12) and include the use of the method
in the resolution of problems involving the identification of strati-
graphic units , both intra- and inter-basinal correlations , determination
of ancient environments and" distribution of sediments. The present study
includes the application of palynology, to a greater or lesser degree, in
the resolution of similar problems in the Pierre Shale of northwestern
Kansas and environs . Each of the applications now included in the liter-
ature, as well as the present application, have inherent limiting factors.
In most cases the factors limiting the acceptibility obtained through the
use of palynology are outweighed by lack of an other acceptable criteria
for zonation or stratigraphic determination (foraminifers, ostracods, geo-
physical results made uncertain by facies changes, etc. ) .

The factors controlling the quantity of palynomorphs now available
from stratigraphic units such as. the Pierre Shale have been su-arised by
Cross (1965, p. 11). These include: 1) the rate of production and dissem-
ination of spores and pollen by the various plant types, 2) the seasonal
variations in spore and pollen production, 3) the nature and efficiency
of transporting media, it) the sedimentation of the spores and pollen at

35

36

the site of deposition, and 5) the degree or nature of preservation
after deposition and post-depositional factors of weathering and re-
working. The first two factors have been treated by nunerous investi-
gators (e.g., Davis and Goodlett, 1960; Cain, 1939; Wodehouse, 1935)
utilising a variety methods and approaches. The third factor has been
treated by Faegri and Iversen (196“), Erdtnan (19143), Kuyl and other
(1955) and Leopold and Scott (1957). The fourth has received the least '
amount of attention. Eh‘dtnan (1%3, p. 177) and Susan and Halvorson
(1966, pp. 332-339) have smuarised several investigations on the rate
of sinking pollen and spores in air. The rate of sedinentation (or sink-
ing) of spores and pollen in water has also been investigated by Federova
(1952), Muller (1959) and others.

The preservation or selective destruction of spores and pollen after
deposition has been investigated by Havinga (1962, 1964, 1967, Sangster
and Dale (1961 , 196$) and others. lie-sorting and stratigraphic leakage of
palynonorphs have been reported by Wilson (196+). In addition, there is
a considerable amount of literature relating to the destruction and con-
sequent biasing of palynonorph recovery in the laboratory (Wilson, 1961!);
McIntyre and Norris, 196M Funkhouser and Evitt, 1959).

One of the principal uses of the palynologic method in the present
study is to establish the location of the source areas that contributed
the various palynonorphs recovered fron the Pierre Shale. The use of re-
lating spores and pollen, recovered sose distance fro. their source area,
to their, parent plant is soaeshst tenuous. It is, homer, no riskier
than accepting or suggesting a direct relationship between a single leaf
recovered at some distance fro. its source and the parent plant respon-
sible for its productien. IcLaughlin (1957) quoting Odell, 1932 and
Arnold, 1947. stated that '. . . from the botanical point of view, the

37
identification of fossil plants based on a single criterion of leaf mor-

phology, as has been attempted in many cases, has serious limitations.”
In the present study, recognisable leaves and other macro-size fragments
of the parent plants were not found, but fossil spores and.pollen are
abundant. The very'meager leaf flora reported.by Elias (1951) from.the
Beecher IBland.Shale Member attest to the paucity of such remains in the
section. A concerted effort to establish a leaf flora for the Pierre
Shale in the area of this study would‘be worthwhile and would aid greatly
in deciphering the paleogeography (i.e., the location of land.masses) of
the Pierre Sea.

Figures 7 through 11 (in pocket) demonstrate the spatial relation-
ships of the various palynomorphs considered in the present study along
selected subsurface sections. The lateral distribution patterns of the
name groups are discussed.under the heading Tireal distribution of selec-

ted palynomorph groups in the Pierre Shale”.

Egggal Spgres (F132;: 2)

The most abundant occurrences of fungal spores are found in the
upper portion of the Pierre (i.e., 10 of 18 Pierre sections included in
this study1 contain an abundance of fungal spores in their upper por-
tions). Seven of the same 18 sections also have an abundance of fungal
spores in the middle portion of the Pierre and 6 of 18 in the lower por-
tion. Samples of the upper portion of the Pierre Shale in Subsurface
Section.h9 were not available for study. Special significance cannot be
attached to this disparate distribution through the Pierre. .A distinct

 

1Sections studied listed in Table 7, Appendix A.

38

reduction in the abundance of fungal spores in an easterly direction is
demonstrated by Figure 21. Fungal hyphae were never observed in more than
minimal numbers and, in the case of the Pierre, cannot serve as indicators
of quiet, undisturbed conditions in the manner cited by Trotter (1962,

p. 196). Trotter (gp.‘git.) referred to a personal communication with

Dr. Alfred Traverse who stated that fungal entities recovered.from.his
(Trotter) samples may'be '. . . the result of either post-macerative con-
tamination and subsequent grouth.within the sample, or pre-macerative
development while samples are being stored” (Trotter,‘gp. git., p. 28).
Trotter chose to regard the fungal entities that he recovered as indigenous
to his samples. In the case of the Pierre of the Great Plains there would
seem to be little doubt, because of the presentpday conditions, that the
entities herein referred.to as fungal spores or hyphae are truly Pierre
in.age. Other authors, such.as Muller (1959) and.Neubetols (1958) have
regarded fungal spores and hyphae as important constituents of the micro-
fossil flora assemblage. In the present study, samples were split on the
outcrop, one fraction in Nalgene bottles lith HAC (5%) added.and.the other
fraction in a dry plastic sack failed to demonstrate a discernible differ-
ence in fungal entities. It is therefore concluded that the entities cone
sidered to be of fungal origin (in the present paper) did indeed originate

during Pierre time.

gisaccate Pollen (Figure 8)

Thirteen of 18 Pierre sections considered contain.an abundance of
bisaccate pollen in the upper portion of the Pierre. Ten of the same
sections also contain relatively high percentages of the same palynemorph
group in their middle portions, shile eight exhibit relatively'high

39

percentages in their lower portions. The samples barren of bisaccate pol-
len (such as the lower 2/ 5 of section tt6) may have been subjected to ex-
treme conditions of oxidation, corrosive attack by bacteria and micro-
organisms, winnowing action of marine currents or changes in the drainage
patterns of the streams in the source areas. Similarly, the same factors
may have been responsible for the absence of other palynomorphs in other
portions of the Pierre Shale.

Acritarchs (Hm

Eleven of the 18 Pierre sections considered in the present study

 

exhibit relatively high percentages of acritarchs in their middle por-
tions . Eight sections contain an abundance of acritarchs in their lower
portions and seven contain an abundance in their upper portions.

The oldest portion of the Pierre (Palynologic Zone I) yielded the
greatest relative percentages of acritarchs. Subsequently, the average
relative percentage of this palynomorph group remained nearly constant
through Palynologic Zones II, III and IV. Relatively high percentages of
acritarchs are present throughout the Pierre in subsurface sections #6,
33, 2“ and 50, all of which are located in the northwestern part of the

study area.

Dinofla ellates 10

Dinoflagellates are generally abundant throughout the Pierre Shale.
This palynomerph group is not, however, represented in the upper portion
of the Pierre in subsurface sections 34, 10 and 12 or in the lower por-
tion of the Pierre in subsurface sections 19 and 13. Dinoflagellates
occur in relatively high percentages in the upper portions of 13 sections,
in the middle portion of 15 sections and in the lower portion of 12

#0

sections of the total ‘of 18 subsurface sections considered. The three
lowermost Palynologic Zones are characterised by high percentages of
dinoflagellates over most of the area studied. a significant decrease
is evident in the uppermost portion of the Pierre. Only one section,
subsurface section 12, Sherman County, Kansas, is barren of dinoflagel-
lates in the uppermost portion.

Classo liis s . 11

Various species of gassopollis are found in all sections studied
except subsurface section 19 (northeast Thomas County, Kansas). Occur-
rences of relatively high percentages of Classopgllis are found in 9 of
18 sections (upper portion), 10 of 18 sections (middle portion) and 11}
of 18 (lower portion) .‘ A marked decrease in the occurrence of @332-
pc_>1_1_i_s_ in Palynologic Zones III and IV (see Figure 21) may be the result
of locally severe conditions of oxidation (note the thin Pierre sequences
in subsurface sections 31, 3k and 10).

As discussed elsewhere in this thesis, the Pierre Shale has been
divided into four Palynologic Zenes. The limits of each sone have been
plotted on Figures 7 through 11 and 15 through 19.

 

I I I: :fifl.‘ Li

 

1+1

mom. £9.02

202m 3.55 of.
no
mmEEom aoaogo minoacommaaom
:5:

2308235. 31325 no mEEooaflI

S 83:

«mmwwN_m m. -m_

mcoEEonéd

O_

O

 

é

 

C3
N

)l03!%JaA

elbow

/o

 

 

50m w\

.co:o:m::_ m2. 5 32:3 23069.38
do 9:5: 5;... 3:9... 2 83¢ “302

 

- .:.-+tt;;rezéy Wei: ,-::a v-0 m N .
mwfiti.fin. w.u via 81% A -13-: rm: nu

L

a ‘\\L) x, lief

 

mmmea

 

M m on an town

 

 

 

fl
L
_
_
i.

buuds uomqs Jeddl —-—"

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

25 6 4
Pb4|6| D333 Pb4l55 Pb4|88
I 4 7 ll l2 I?) I8 I9 2| 22 2324 l 2 3 7 9 || l8 |9202|2223 24 | 2 l8 [9 2|222324
Pb4|62 Pb4|56 Pb4|89
r-j—l Hm Barren
F7
l—’_l r—a l—I
m I 2 3 m TEE? |8|9 2:222324 I 2 4 7 9 lo I8 2I22 m
l —
n Pb4l63 fl“: Pb4l57 54. Pb4l90 H
[:1.=L, rI7_ij:J] ii _fi F7 r“?
I 2 4 7 '3 I8 2I22 7 l2l3l4 I8 |9202| 222324 2 7 9 IS l8|9 2I22 24
Pb4l64 ?Dm Pb4l58 Pb4|9l
L m fi::8:4 '_' r_' L H 2 l3 IE1 l8 I9 2I222324
l8 2I22 5 lo l3l4 l8 2|222324 I 2 7 9
ELT? Pb4|65 mi? Pb4|59 3L9
l8 I9 2I 22 l_‘—l_ rI—d |6 l8 l9 2l 222324 11
U—
4|60
fly] Pb4|66 Pb 62.7 I
2330
.\
I‘D—ngfi ,2, HT '520 Laws
'_‘ H o
22 24 2 I4 2|22 24 ‘t '0
D ;’
Pb4|67
I I483 No horizontalscale
m H [—1
2 3 4 5 7 9 l8 2|222324

\j Pb4|68
2 6 7 8

H539
22

l8 l9

Reference No.

LIZ
Palynomorphs Utilized

Palynomorph

 

 

 

 

 

 

(on each histogram) Plate
I Fungal spores l5
2 Bisaccate pollen' 6
3 Triporopollenites sth 7
4 Tricolpites sp._Q 7
5 I. spg n.f.
6 Triporcte pollen A n.f,
7 Triporote pollen B n.f.
8 Tetruporate pollen A n,f‘
. 9 mm 92031325 7
IO ConcluviM sp. n.ft
ll Proteacidltes retusus Fig.20
l2 _F_’.ct.retusus mi
13 EspA ntf.
l4 Bspfl not.
'5 Mm tic—rogflLis 2
l6 §phognumsporltes ctgmguosgorltgs n,f.
l7 Mporites sp. I
IS mm W 2
l9 Perotrilgtes sp. 4
20 WM mute n.f.
2| Acritorchs l4
IS
22 Dinoflagellates |2,13
23 Tuxodiacede,Cu pressuceae,Taxacece ("TOT") 7
24 mm 599- 6

c”n.f. = not figured

Figure l 5
Histograms of Selected Palynomorphs
from

Subsurface Section "A"

Reference Photo

Figure

4-7
7—l6
6
7

I-4

(Decatur County, Kansas to Hitchcock County, Nebraska)

J.M.Lommons March,l969

 

 

 
   
  
    
  

 

 

50 49
Pb4243 2459 Pb4235
L—Eflyiji J an}, LA: BONE” #‘
I 2 9 ll I2 15 l6 l8 l9 202l22 2324
— — - —- _ - -'_.]- - -
m Pb4244 ‘ m I m Pb4236 ; l
i _ n_L—|_L I |_|ki ,, ,2 11,7 ,7, #LT:
2 9 IB|9 2| 2324 | z 9 I8 202|222324
Pb4245 ' Pb4237
W I WT
Barren I n; j—l
iii/ 774; l 2 777 ifiLiii 777T8 7 202m
Pb4246 7| Pb4238
Li *L ‘ j e P1
In I AAJFEE ,ig ,# ill—(2414’, ,2
2 9 l3l4 IS IS I9 20212223 24 I 2 9 I516 IBIS 2122 2324
111 J Pb4247 Pb4239 1
I3 |8|5202|222324 5 7 9 IOll I2 I6 I7 IBIS 202|222324
D548
Pb4248 Pb4240 P '
lfl 2‘ *
I 2 I; I213l4 lsl7l819 2| 222324 I 7 |3 |6 l8l9202l222324
Pb4249

Lilia“

 

 

 

 

 

 

m | 2 3 9 [I I3 lsl7 202l222324
II Pb4250 ale

I2 3 4 s L: II I213 l6 l8 l9202l222324

I Z 7: la l9202|222324 I

Pb4252 46.5 I

H '2 ll l9202l222324
I Lipase

' Z 3 8 7 ll l2 I7 Ia I9 202I 222324

24 U 8 l9
Pb4|3| “-4 Pb4l l7 Dgn Pb4|43 D400
Elm Barren
_[j_=.__,=i__(,ili (1,, I xiii, LL_i ,, ,2 ,_
2 4 7 IO l8 2I222324 2 7 9 ll l8l9 2|22 24
Pb4|32 U392 Pb4l|8 [145' Pb4l44
ll ll I r W
I l I
will ii; I w j, ,2 ,
I 2 7 9 I3 I5 IS 2| 22 23 24 I 2 8 IS I9 22 24 I 2 9 IS IS 22 2324
Pb4||9 U Pb4l45

 

Pb4|33 , ‘,__(
A ~ l
| 2 3 6

II I3 l5

 

 

 

   

 

  

 

    
  

Pb4|38
r J Ll]
W Li
I2 67 9 IIIZI3 l5 niafizomzzfiza
Pb4|39

 

12 6 ll l3
Pb4|40

64.3

l2 ll I3 I516 lale 2I222324

IB I9202|222324 I 2 4
Pb4134 Pb4|20 55.0
ft W fl
V“; a _ 57,41, 1,15, , ,,: I ,2, , 2L, ,4 l ,3
I 2 3 6 II I5 l8 202l222324 I3 I8 is 2| 22 24 H
Pb4l35 Pb4l2| II
[—I l
l l
[—lj C D a Barren
| 2 3 6 ll I5 la 202|222324 7” 7 If W ;
Pb4|36 Fl Fl Pb4|22
l l l l
l l ‘
EL : g: "in 2,1,] .4_J 7] l g: .= id M
I 2 3 6 II |2|3 LI; l8 202I222324 3 5 7 8 I2 IBIS 222324
m l
—’ Pb4|37 l i ‘ Pb4|23
1 l m l | 4l5
D E H l ‘e I l
I 2 6 7 9 II I2 I3 I5 I? I819202I222324 2 3 i 7 8 9 I0 / ? 222324

Note: Refer to Figure I5 for listing of pclynomorphs

utilized In this illustration.

Scales

5

Vertlcn|(°/o)

No horizontal seals

l | I
l L l ,4, Jewel,
2 8

43

 

 

44
Pb4||5
| 2 77 I?! Is ISIS 2 222324
J
Pb4||6 36.5
| 2 3 e 7 8 l0 l2 I9 ‘27'|222324
Figure l6

Histograms of Selected Polynomorphs
from

Subsurface Section "B"
(Thomas County, Kansas to Keith County, Nebraska)

J.MILammons March.1969

 

33

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

46 I2 '3
Pb4089 Pb4l93 Pb4065 pb4o73 111
L_ i ,ll .. r. ,. ,. / ll 74 m ,_,
| 4 5 9 |0 |8 2| 2223 2 7 9 l3 I5 I8 2|222324 I 2 3 6 ll IS IS 202i 22 2324 I 2 5 7 El [3 I9202l 222324
Pb4090 Pb4l94 / Pb4066 Pb4074
L ._, H ,_ Llfll [‘1 M m
' 2 5 6 l8 202| 24 I 2 3 6 ll l3 I5 lel9202l222324 I 2 3 6 ll l5 l8 202l222324 I 2 7 I. lame [9202' 2324
Pb409l “8 Pb4l95 Pb4067 Pb4075
L— n Barren
[—1—— r"l I_I l_l I—I ,_.. ,—. ,—'1
2 4 7 IO IB I9 2|222324 2 3 6 II I5 l8 202| 22 2324 | 2 5 7 |5 IE IS I9202l 222324
Pb4092 Pb4|96 Pb4068 D Pb4076
35.4 50-2
L—L I‘J—I—q fl I'_I Fl ._. a 1:
m- | 2 7 9 IS IS I8 2! 222324 | 2 3 6 II [5 I8 202i 222,324 I 2 7 ll l7 l8 19202l222324 | 2 ['1 I8 2| 22 24
III Pb4093 Pb4l97 Dye Pb4069 l”259.5 Pb4077
L. r. _r—._ m m fl—I ,_. m j H
| 2 3 6 IO II I3 I5 I8 |9202| 222324 I 2 3 6 ll I2 l3 I5 l8 202i 222324 I 2 IG [8 l9 2| 22 24 2 3 5 6 7 9 ll l5 l8 |920 222324
Pb4094 Pb4l98 D327 Pb4070 pb4078
L [—1 ._r*1 fl _,_,—. fl—l r' r—I—I ._. m
l 2 3 8 II I5 I8 2021222524 I 2 6 7 9 II I2 I?) I; I? I5 |9202I222324 | 2 18 2| 22 24 I 2 3 6 7 I4 I8|9 2I222324
Pb4095 Pb4|99 L Pb407|
70,5
_ll_¥ ,2 m ,_, l—i_
m 2 3 6 [I I2 I3 I5 18 202|222324 | 2 8 II I3 IS IS 2| 222324 2 la la I9 2122 24
fl Pb4096 Pb4200 I] Pb4o72
7,3 44.2
FL JII III e m
l 2 5 7 9 I2 I3 l5 I715 [9202I222324 l 2 6 II I3 I5 I7 I8 2| 222324 | 2 3 5 6 7 9 ll IS IS I820 2223
. I
Pb4097 892 Pb420 682
fig ,—1 I—L— r—1—1
I I3 I5 I I9 2I222324 , _
2| 22 24 l 2 I la 8 Note: Refer to Figurel5for IlstIng of polynomorphs
PMOSB 808 I Pb4202 utilized in this illustration.
ua‘ m I ,—, r—f—I A3
I 2 IS I8 I9 2|222324 I 2 3 5 7 8 9 l2 I8 l9 222324 1}:
III B 32 Scales
I 30.3, Pb4203 g —‘
2 IO
4)
> a
No horIzontal scale
2 3 7 8 9 IO I8 22824

  
   

 

 

II IO
———
I Pb4|ll
Missing
Pb4ll2
m

1234567 9 l2 lele 2I222324

Figurel7

Histograms of Selected Palynomorphs
from

Subsurface Section "C"
(Logan County, Kansas to Dundy County, Nebraska)

J.M.Lammons March,l969

 

 

 

 

 

86.I

78.4

24

 

 

. 45'

3|

 

 

 

/ Pb4086 w U76.
N '2
[I [I1 l
r—I A

2 7 I8 2I'_2_§
Pb4087 “J

' 85.9 '

fl“ ‘ .

._ 1—1 ' I—I

 

 

 

4'7 l8 225m

Pb4088 _ fl

Barren

 

Note: Refer to Figure |5for listing of palynomorphs
' ‘

utilized in this illustration. 4

Figure l8
Histograms of Selected Palynornorphs
from

Subsurface Section "D"
(Norton County, Kansas to Wallace County, Kansas)

J. M. Lammons March, l969

46

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
  

 

 

  

 

 

 

J.M,Lammons

March,l969

8 6
Pb4|93 Pb4II7 Pb4|55
N/m Barren :]
K—‘l I—‘I r—1 r—x n H m
7 9 I3 I5 (8 2I222324 I I 2 3 7 9 I |8I9202|222324
Pb4l94 392 Pb4II8 Pb4I56 52.2
T 'E‘ 75’ |8I9202I222324 I 2 a |8|9 22 24 I2 4 7 9IO IB 2I22 24 m
Pb4l95 Pb4l|9 Pb4|57 3534 11
LEI [—1 [—1 '_l LI
II I5 l8 202I222324 I 2 4 9 I6 |8|9 222324 I 2 5 7 I2I3I4 I8I9202I222324
Pb4l96 Pb4l20 550 [L72 Pb4|58
6 II I5 l8 202I222324 I 2 I3 IE IS 2I22 24 I 2 3 5 7 8 IO I3|4 [8 2| 222324
Pb4|97 Pb4l2l Pb4'59 Um
LL Barren
m m {—1 m r—1
6 II l2 I3 l5 I8 202I222324 2 3 4 e 7 8 IO I3 |6 IeIe 2| 222324 II
Pb4l98 Pb4|22 H Pb4'60 62.7 I
6 7 9 II I2I3 E 1718192021222324 2 3 I? 7 e 9 I2 I8|9 222324 f? 7 IO I4 2I22 24
Pb4|99 4L5 Pb4|23
70.5
6 II I3 l5 I7I8 2I222324 2 3 7 e 9 IO |8 222324
Pb4200
7|.3
6 II I3 I5 I7 I8 2I222324
Pb420l
6832
II I3 I5|6 IeI9 2| 222324 I
Note: Refer to Figure |5for listing of polynomorphs
Pb4202 _. . . . . -
utIlIzed In thIs IllustratIon. FIgure l9
Histograms of Selected Palynomorphs
7 8 9 I2 I8 I9 222324 :5 from
O
303 Pb4203 '52 550/” Subsurface Section "E"
2' (Cheyenne County, Kansas to Decatur County. Kansas)
E0
7 8 9 .0 I8 222324 No horlzontal scale

“7

Palynological Associations

The relative percentages of a selected group of palynonorphs that
occur throughout the Pierre Shale are illustrated in various ways.
Histograms of each sample included in the present study (Figs. 18-19) are
used to demonstrate vertical and horizontal (or lateral) changes in the
relative abundance of selected entities along certain traverses (A-A' ,
B-B'. etc. see Figs. 7-11). The geographic distribution of five of the
component groups (Acritarchs. Dinoflagellates. fungal spores, Classopollis
spp. , and bisaccate pollen) is illustrated by the panel diagrams (Figs.
7-11) to show more clearly the geographic distribution of each group
during various parts of Pierre tine. A characteristic electric log
feature (desigmted ”Top Sharon Springs lie-her") has been noted on each
subsurface section where it has been identified (see Fig. 13). The
relative percentage of each of the sale five groups of palyneaorphs is
upped at the tile represented at the top of each palynologic acne (Fig.
21). Conclusions reached after considering the various approaches are
included under "Paleoecclogical Considerations”.

Pagological Zone I
This acne is essentially equivalent to the Sharon Springs Huber.

It is characterised by various species of Proteaciditcs. Trieomtes and
man . These ferns are associated with at least tvc species of
M-emrites (probably reworked fro- Pennsylvanian rocks or their
weathered residuu- being eroded or recycled at the tins of depesition of
sedinents in this acne) and the dinoflagellate Gillinia. The concentra-
tion of _D_e_n_s_o_-spgrites in Zone I 1. significant and 1. mm, a
reflection of extensive erosion or] and of extensive exposure of Upper

Ogallala
Fm.

‘48

-No palynomorphs recovered from surface samples
of this formoIion-

 

I
I
I
I
I
I
I

PALY NOLOOICAL ZONE 1!

greelhcrdria ct microfoveolata
. Mallenites ctpulvinus
. Mundacidites comaumensis
. Fungal spore

. Fungal spore

- M an

. LepIoIegidiIes sp.

. Reiiculoimiteg denxgme
. DinoIIaoeIIaIe n.d.

IO. Eisenackic sp.

moummammr

 

SHALE

PALYNOLOOICAL ZONE 1::

ll. Triporggollenitee sp.

I2 Aguilaa IIenlIes cp.A
I3. A. cf. reticulatue

l4. A. mlcris

I5 Proteacidites retueue
Ia Aquilapollenites sp.8
I7. AreflculaIue

I8. Act. gglvlnus
I9. Trilltes comcumensls

 

PIER/PE

PALYNOLOOICAL ZONE 1!

20 woman: punctceeporltcs

2|. ggnghoIrilem W
22 wduIaIispcrltee ctelnuosls

ail-QM

 

I

PALYNOLOOI CAL ZONE

 

(Sheree SprlnLe Ids tuber)

 

ZQMIeccldites thalmannii

25. Tricolgltee sp.A

261mm

27- 9229: an! I

28 Tricolgites cpl-Sabbath sp. )
accuse-flute; cf. IobcIue
30mm an
3|.Gilllnla cthmemhorc

 

 

N lobraro
Fm

 

-No palynomorphs recovered from surface or “our. 20

subsurface samples of this formation-
SLMMARY OF PALYNOMORPHs CHARACTERISTIC

or EACH PALYNOLOGICAL zone m
_”°"-' THE PIERRE SHALE
All figures on00 except where noted.
uonruwesr Kansas-sounmesr NEBRASKA

J.M.Lcmmcns March, ISBO

“9

Paleozoic rocks in the source area. The occurrence of Gillinia in the
low-grade oil shales of the Sharon Springs Member probably indicates a
narine environment and nay suggest that the land areas were far renoved
fron the site of deposition. The true significance of this palynonorph
has not yet been determined although additional occurrences have been
reported from the Senonian of western Australia (Cookson and Eisenack,
1960b, p. 12). A postulated deeper water condition is partially sub-
stantiated by the relatively low pollen count in the sale stratigraphic
unit. This interpretation does not support the suggestion by Reeside
(1957, p. 530) that the black shales of the Sharon Springs Member were
derived from black soils of an earlier (Santonian) age. Dark soils

‘ sonotines contain large quantities of plant nicrcfossils which nay be
recycled to different depositional basins, but the nunber of spores pre-
sent is greatly modified by corrosion susceptibility and other factors
such as the pH of the original soil (calcareous soils are not good for
optilun preservation of plant remins : and the total amount of organic
naterial available for preservation. Elias (1931, p. 56) noted the great
abundance of snall fish renains and the alnost complete lack of inverte-
brates in the Sharon Springs Member. Elias (22. 9339, p. 58) also sug-
gested that the deconposition of the anal]. fishes night account for the
bituminous naterial in the sane aenber. (line (1942, p. 35h) found
abundant fish scales in the Sharon Springs Benber in North Dakota.

Palynologic Zone II
This acne is characterised by the spores of M, Undulatispgr-

1t» and Acanthotriletes , in as scciaticn with Lariocoidites 25m; . The
family Sphagmceae and the class Filicineae are therefore well represented

50
in the organic residues from Zone II. Palynologic Z one II tine nay
represent a rapid development of, or a closer proximity to, coastal
swanp conditions.

Pakgologic Zone III

This acne is dominated by a marked development and diversification
of pollen assignable to the genus Ammonium This diversification
agrees with the earlier observation by Funkhouser (1961, p. 193). If it
is assuned that the amnenites- producing plants are closely re-
lated to the extant genus Lrjona (Santalaceae) , as suggested by Funk-
houser ($93.. 93.. ) , then the climate during Zone III time nay have been
temperate and possibly even sub-tropical. The genus Proteacidite_s_ is
represented principally by the species 3. retusus Anderson (1960). Both
2. retusus and Agglépgllenites app. have been reported from the Cre-
taceous of northern Alaska. The ferns are represented by the form-

genus Oslunda-spgrites.

Palmlogic Zone IV
This acne is characterised by four spore types, at least two pol-

len types , two fungal spore types and two types of .dinoflegellates , is
perhaps the nest heterogeneous (in the number of form-species) of the
proposed palynologic sense. The presence of Selagillla in Zone IV sug-
gest a teaperate to sub-tropical condition with attendant high rainfall.
A predominantly noist condition in the source areas during Zone IV tile
would have favored the development and proliferation of the terrestrial
fungal types. The large number of definite fungal spores observed in

the residues from this acne nay include both terrestrial and marine forms.
Detailed enninaticn of the entities, placed under the broad heading

51

”Fungal Spores". was not possible because extensive bleaching pre-
ferentially destroyed other, equally important. spores, pollen and
marine phytoplankton. There is a general correspondence between the
occurrence of significantly high percentages of fungal spores and
equally high percentages of dinoflagellates. in even more striking
relationship though possibly fortuitous, between the same two groups
was found by Cross in his studies of the bottom sediments of the Gulf
of California (personal communication). The significant numbers of
dinoflagellates recovered from Zone IV can be explained by sporadic
improvement in circulation during the deposition of Zone IV sediments
in localized areas.

The general relationship between the nunber of pollen and spare
species within each palynologic acne of the Pierre is summarised in
Text-figure 1. Cousniner (1961) attempted to analyse palynological data
in terms of biotic diversity. The nethod used in the present study fol-
lows closely that employed by Cousniner. Obvious limitations of the
technique are cited by Cousniner (2.33.. 21.3.).

It is possible to gain at least a partial understanding of the
floral and physiographic changes that occurred during the deposition of
the Pierre Shale in northwestern Kansas through the use of the palyno-
logical nethod. The period of least floral diversity in the source area
(or areas) during the deposition of the Pierre Shale is demonstrated
(Text-fig. 1) to have been during Palynologic Zone I time. Some of the
factors that could account for the interpreted diversification of plant
types (or for: species) fron Zone I time to an indicated maximum daring
Zone III tine include 1) , variations in distance between the some areas
and the site of deposition during a given period of time within the Pierre,

52

2) localised areas of optimum growth conditions that would support more
diversified plant conmunities, 3) unequal distribution systems and ll») ,
vertical and lateral variations in the conditions of preservation. The
influence of the first factor is reflected by the distribution of the
acritarchs and dinoflagellatos (see Figure 18). The distribution of the

N " -— Greatest diversity of spores

m 4' \\\\ «Greatest diversity of pollen
Spores \

‘ \
0“

Zones

 

 

 

B
0
E II 0 a. -———Close balance in spores and pollen
O
2 \‘
g \ Pol/en
I ._ ”6% -¢—-—l.east diversity in spores and pollen
a 4 '3 I2 is do is 5’2 at

Total Number of Specles Counted—p

Text-fig. 1 - Total Indoor of pollen and spore species identified fron
each proposed palynologic acne within the Pierre Shale of northwestern
Kansas and environs.

dincflagollates. in particular, suggests that significant changes in the
positions of the shorelines occurred at, or between, each of the proposed
palynological subdivisions of the Pierre. The effect of the second factor
is not discernible since nest of the sediments derived frca the same areas
that produced the spores and pollen have been stripped away by post-Pierre
erosion. The third factor my have included variations in debouchmont
patterns and stream capacity of the coaponont drainage patterns at var-
ious time levels within the Pierre. The fourth factor involves a large
number of variables such as the Ehspfl condition at the site of deposition,

the type and intensity of bacterial activity during and after burial of

53

the palynomorphs and the geochemical nature of the enclosing sediments.
None of the factors mentioned are regarded as objective and none can be
resolved with the data on hand.

The varying degrees of diversification, expressed in numbers of
form-species in Text-figure 1, probably resulted from the interaction of
all of the previously cited factors. The variations in the number of
form-species nithin each palynologic acne are most probably not the
result of a singular factor such as distance from shore. Muller (1959,
Cross (1965), Hoods (1955) and others have shown that the distribution of
palynonorphs under marine conditions is not generally dependent upon a
singular factor. Although her data were sparse and the number of paly-
nomorphs low, Rossigml (1961) demonstrated that significant variations
in distribution should be expected over a relatively small area. When
present-day distribution patterns, based on closely spaced sampling
points, are known, it should be possible to project the statistical data
into the fossil record. The present study involves samples that are
relatively widely spaced, both vertically and horizontally.

Palynological Comparisons

Studios concerning the palynology of the Upper Cretaceous sediments
of North America are increasing in number at a rapid rate. At least
twenty-eight articles that describe and illustrate palynomerphs from the
Upper Cretaceous of North America have been published since Miner's work
on the Late Cretaceous-Tertiary coals of Montana (Minor, 1935). A com-
parison of the micrcfossil flora of the Pierre and three of the published
assemblages follows. A comparison with Clarke's work in the Vermejo,
although it is unpublished, is also included.

54

Anderson (1960) reported the microfossil floral assemblages of Late
Cretaceous age along the eastern side of the San Juan Basin, New Mexico.
One of the florules described by Anderson, the Kirtland Shale Florule,
is similar to that of the Pierre. Anderson (93. 21.2., p. 5) noted that
the proteaceous pollen types were the most comon dicotyledonous type
present. Pclypodiaceous spores and spores of Lycopgdium are common to
the Kirtland and Pierre assemblages. Anderson also noted the almost
complete absence of coniferalean pollen. This is also in agreement with
the results obtained in the present study. Anderson proposed that the
Xirtland Shale was deposited in an area closely associated with vegetation
of low, swampy source areas to the south of area studies. ". . . the
influx of new material was slight and the florule must represent mostly
the vegetation in the immediate area." (22. gig” p. 5)

Clarke (1963) found many similarities between the Kirtland Florule
as reported by Anderson and the microfossil flora of the Vermejo Goals of
Fremont County, Colorado. Clarke recognised that the two units con-
sidered had probably been deposited under quite different conditions but,
in general contain similar microfossil floras. Harv of the palynomorphs
reported by Clarke from the Vermejo Coals also occur in the Pierre Shale.
The great differences in relative percentages of a given form. e.g. ,
Proteacidites. are probably the result of 1), different source area-site
of deposition relationships, 2) great differences in the depositional
area itself (coal was deposited in the Vermejo: urine shales in the
Pierre) , and 3) much more favorable conditions for preservation of the
plant Idcrofossils in the Vermeje than in the Pierre.

Rouse (1962) described the microfossil flora of the Burrard Forma-
tion (Campanian) of western Canada. may of the morphological types

describod and fi
study area.

has (1951
South Park, Col:
Chris's amlysi
the usublage f

in has' thesis

 

@mneniteg
The microf

ml: the "scab;

m h Butte s
P' 216) mu, t
new in lge .

“5531311553 d0: c:-

 

55

described and figured by Rouse are present in the Pierre Shale of the
study area.

Amos (1951) reported on the microfossil flora of the Como Coal of
South Park. Colorado. The assemblage described by Ames agrees with
Clarke's analysis of the Vermejo Coal and is in general agreement with
the assemblage from the Pierre Shale. Some of the aplynomorphs included
in Ames' thesis are congeneric with those of the Pierre (e.g.,
flmnemtes).

The microfossil flora of the Pierre Shale also agrees quite well
with the assemblage reported by Stanley from the Hell Creek Formation of
the Crow Butte section (Stanley. 1965, table ll). Stanley (92. _c_i_t_.,

p. 216) states that ". . . the Crow Butte section is late Upper Cre-
taceous in age . . . and most closely resembles the Upper Cretaceous
assemblage described by Samoilovitch, et a1. . from western Siberia.”

Elias (19:
ledcsons plants
the Pierre Shale

gig cf.
cf- :13...
er. 22:21
Cl'razcxr

 

Etc:- =“ 3".)th 3/

Elm noteh
ilpez'fectly pres
flan described
1917! P- 54-55)
“‘30 Shale: a

1532.3 2...,

t! Coal
P- 2234} 5

8‘?”
z.
0-

3V3?-

1-m ‘51

g.

‘ I-
(3
£1"

7
cm

err“
0";
i "’
H

i5
5 3.
a
I.

5
£1

a. t

s

D

A

as

d

A.

3
l1

s s;
5/:
L3.

7

7:7
5

g?
H .é?
g).
1-.
O
:3

3/"7

A?

/L‘f’

. F ‘
« f
U

f?
‘ «f7
' ta'

,1’
i
a

5'

 

56

Plant Megafossil Comparisons
Elias (1931, p. 130) identified fragments of the following dicoty-

ledonous plants from surface exposures of the Boecher Island Member of

the Pierre Shale in Sec. 3, T. 22 S.. R. £12 14., Yuma County, Colorado:

Salix cf. S. gardneri Knowlton
cf. Ficus minima Knowlton

cf. Celastrus arctica Beer
Cinnamomum

Euca us

Elias noted that the forms found in the Beecher Island Member were

imperfectly preserved, but appeared to compare favorably with the Vermejo

flora

191?.

described earlier by Knowlton (1917). Knowlton (in Lee and Knowlton,
p. 5h-55) listed the following genera of plant megafossils from the

Vermejo shales and sandstones of the Canon City Coal Fields

TABLE 2. «Plant megafossils from the Vermejo Shale of the Canon
City Coal Field (after Knowlton, in Lee and Knowlton, 1917,
P' 2234350)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Germs M or I_l_a_rger group l’ia_._lynomorphae1
Ea nites Algae
Acrostichum Polypodiaceae
Polatichum Polypodiaceae
Pteris Polypodiaceae
apleniun Polypodiaceae
Stone eris 1 Polypodiaceae
Osmunda Osmundaceae Osmundacidites , Osmunda
Gleiohenia Gleicheniaceae gleicheniidites
Anemia Schisaeceae Cicatricosisporites
Semis Pinaceae
Cupr_e_ssinexlon Pinaceae
Sabal Palmae Sabalmllenites
Carma Gannaceae
J gglans J uglandaceae
M lyricaceae
Salix Salicaceae Tricolpites cr.
2. reticulatus

ercus Fagaceae
212231132 mum
Ficus Horaceae

halter: (

Panties. host

 

 

57
Table 2-- continued

Laurus Lauraceae

 

Platanus Platanaceae
Amelanchier Rosaceae
Phaseolites Papilicnaceae
Celastrus Colastraceae
Rbaamus Rhamnaceae
Ptercspermites Sterculiaceae
Viburnum Caprioliaceae
Palaeoster Incertae sedis
P llites Incertae sedis

Knowlton (1896, p. #72) noted that the Laramie flora (=Laramie
Formation, Maestrichtian) of the Denver Basin includes about 15 species
of £935., abundant ferns, Qgemus and Rhamnus. The same author found a
single species of Artocarpus and at least two palms. The conifers were
noted as being rare. Knowlton (1922, p. 95-96) listed the following
plant megafossils from the Laramie Formation of the Denver Basin:

 

1'The palynomorphae listed in Table 2 (above) are based on the
work of Clarke (1963). Clarke (22. 333., p. 118) found that palynor-
morphs of five of the twenty-nine genera described by Knowlton are present
in the Vermejo Coals. Three other plant megafossils listed by Knowlton
(m, Ficus and Rhamnus) are believed by Clarke to be represented by
Palynomerphs of the Vermejo that are assigned to form genera only. In
addition, two plant megafossils (Taxodium) and (Bracmmllumkeported
by Knowlton from the Vermejo of the Raton Mesa region, are believed to
have palynologic representation in the Vermejo of the Canon City Coal
Field (Clarke, p. 119). Clarke also recognised that the lack of agree-
ment between the Vermejo flame of the Raton Mesa and Canon City Coal
Field areas is due primarily to sampling techniques, but may also be a
reflection of paleoecologioal conditions during deposition.

 

 

 

 

I

m.
”is is

:a
2 app.)
:32 spp.)

:6.

 

D..
D
8

2

Q:

(‘73;ng fig 998

8

New.

5‘.

Nam um
swam“.

III

\

-)

’Pp. )

1:;

§8(¢p

.3»

58

TABLE 3--Plant megafossils from.the Laramie Formation of the
Denver Basin (after Knowlton, 1922)

 

 

L‘r‘Ii. Flee
Denver Basin

Delesseria
Onoclea

ngppteris (# spp.)
Phanerephlebites

As lenimm
Pteris (2 spp.)
Anemia (2 spp.)
yygodium

Eggigetum
Dammara

Sgguoia (2 spp.)
cadeoides

‘Qyperacites 1 (3 spp.)

Phraggites
Smilax

sabal

Jgglans (5 sppo)
Hicoria (2 spp.)
mm (3 sppo)
Sam (3 spp.)
Populus I

Quercus (4 spp.)
Arte us (2 spp.)
Ficus 521 spp.)
Aristolochia
Nelumbo

at 11‘ (2 IPPe)
Anona 2 spp.)
Laurus (3 spp.)
Malapoenna
Cinnamomum.(2 spp.)
Platanus
Legggigosites (3 spp.)
Mimosites

Cassia

Cercis
Celastrinites (3 spp.)
Negggdo

P18t£01£ (2 Opp.)
Ila:

Ceanothus (2 spp.)
Rhamnus (8 spp.)
Paliurus

Ziszphus (“ spp.)
Apeibepsis

 

 

Areas where similar forms are noted
Canon City' Baton Mesa hesaverde Beecher

 

 

 

00‘1 FiOId ‘wRBgion Rue IBe She

.x
‘x
.1 IV x
‘x I
‘x
I. I .x
x. .1 I
x. ‘x

.2
I. X x
.x

.x

‘x

I I x
.x I
.x

 

 

 

The sugar
ma studied doe:

 

 

59

Table 3-continued

£02132 (3 spa)
Hedera

Diospms
Fraxinus

A o o llum )

Dom o sis spp.

Cagpites (3 spp.)

Phyllites (7 spp.) x x

Palaeoaster x x

HRH

The meager megafossil flora reported from the Pierre Shale of the
area studied does not permit direct comparison with other floras. Table
5 suggests that, at least on the generic level, the Beecher Island flora
is most comparable with the Lance, Medicine Bow and Hell Creek floras.
It is of interest to note that Dorf (1942, p. 106) regarded the identi-
fication of three of the genera listed by Elias from the Beecher Island
and by others from various other Cretaceous floras, as questionable.
These include Celastrus, Cinnamomum and £133. One genus, Euca tus,
reported by Elias, is not included in Dorf's summary of the Lance,
Hedicine Bow and equivalent floras.

«I‘vanowlihh UNIHLH LOICUOG k0 CCQuLlaEOObIJq EQZQF

 

 

"m1 ‘.'.. liking!
. u

60

 

.33 .NM dd £303 when he. beefing—ass BR
.89 .a J83 33m SEN

.hdao Hobed oiodom p44

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

x a flag do madam.

K x R N H N saga 2.63
.a» p espahasonm

N K N do mafia—ego

N K N x K H weapons

manageo .Ho

mcoué Q3033 Naming mustang: 28.6 mg ImMflml moon: m 33mm...

.n

new edfloflce: memoeem

 

 

I“

3."on beagles hhgaesoeoevemo eve.” heave and: 93..“
adenousmel oneHnH menoeem Ho magnificent...“ mama.

 

.33."

 

 

plant 1‘:
Pierre 1

a .

5&1!“

IV-VL‘
d

\< ‘ j,
‘
Q
s
33?“
we“
Rh“
‘3- ’.
\i

61

Present Distribution of Plant Families
Represented in the Pierre Assemblages
A brief discussion of the present distribution of some of the

plant families that are represented by spores and pollen in the
Pierre assemblages is pertinent to a consideration of their paleo-
ecological significance. Present distribution and ranges of the
various families cannot be equated exactly to the supposed distri-
bution of the same families during Pierre time since several unknown
factors must be considered. ‘A principal factor that may have been
of major importance in the distribution of the same plant families
include greater or lesser tolerance to different edaphic conditions.
The same families during Pierre time probably included numerous

genera that are not represented in the present day flora.

P o etae

The Phyccmycetae include 130 genera comprising 1500 species.
Species assignable to this division produce more than one type of
spore. Host species have non-septate, multinucleate mycelia, but
some have mycelia that are regularly tranversely septate. Represen-
tatives of the Phycomycetae have been reported from every continent

under a wide range of environments.

Fungi Igpgrfectae
The composition of this large fungal group is not circum-

scribed.at the present time. Many forms previously assigned to the
Fungi Imperfectae have now been placed in the Phycomycetae, the
Ascomycetae or the Basidiomycetae. The geographical distribution of
the Fungi Imperfectae is undoubtedly worldpwide, for examples have

 

.1

"‘5' Jag-‘1, I

I- L.
I

l 1
I
‘

I

V“. mum‘s.

 

been rep:

Division

,—
, v

62

been reported from almost every major region.

Division Bryophyta
Order Sphagnales
Family Sphagnaceae
Several hundred species comprise the single genus Sphagnum and
represent this family on a world-wide basis. Present distribution of
the Sphagnaceae is mostly limited to moist areas, usually associated

with ponds or lakes.

Division Pteridophyta

Class Lycopodiaceae

Family Lycopodiaceae
Two genera, Lycomdium and Phylloglossum, comprising approxi-

mately 100 species, represent this family in the present day flora.
mogdium has been reported on a world-wide basis, except in the
most arid regions. It is abundant in subtropical and tropical
forests, where it is generally epiphytic. Phylloglossum is now

restricted to various parts of Australia.

Family Selaginellaceae
This family is composed of a single genus, Selaginella. Of
the 600 extant species, less than ’40 occur in the United States.
The reminder are widely distributed, occuring on all continents,

and are mostly tropical.

Class Articulatae
Order Equisetales
Family Equisetaceae

v
"I

m

' r31- \"-|: A

 

 

 

w).

species.

1519-3. 1

«’4 1:2:
r ‘..
‘5‘ rm“:

63

The single genus Equisetum, comprised of 25 species, represents
the Equisetaceae in all of the large land areas of the world except
Australia and New Zealand. Equisetum occurs primarily in wet places
but at least one species has been found under the driest of conditions.
The majority of the species are tropical or subtropical, but 12

species are widely distributed over temperate North America.

Class Filicinae
Subclass Leptosporangiatae
Order Eufilicales
Family Osmundaceae

The family Osmundaceae is composed of 3 genera containing 20
species. Osmunda, with 12 species, is found in swampy areas of the
temperate and tropic zones. Three species of the same game extend
(in aggregate) from Newfoundland to Florida and westward to the
Northwest Territories of Canada, south-eastward to Texas and into
Mexico. M has a disjunctive distribution pattern, having been
reportedfrom Africa, Australia and New Zealand. Leptgateris is

distributed over New Zealand, Polynesia and Malaysia.

Family Schizaeaceae

Four genera comprised of 160 species represent the Schisaeaceae.
The present distribution of this family is largely confined to tropical
areas and has rarely been reported in unperate regions. Three
species, Ligodium palmatum, Schizaea pusilla and anodium japgnicum
occur sporadically in the United States. Two species of M are

indigenous to southern United States.

 

 

of,
IL’

1 1
assigned
lastly '11
temperate
been rep-c

withe'd

Family Gleicheniaceae

A maximum of 6 genera comprised of 130 species have been
assigned to the Gleicheniaceae. Representatives of this family occur
mostly in drier habitats in the tropics and subtropics of the south
temperate regions. Two species occur in Japan and a few Species have
been reported from Hawaii. One species is disjunctive between Brazil
and the West Indies.

Family Cyatheaceae

Members of the Cyatheaceae are restricted to tropical mountain
forests from Mexico to Chile, Malaysia to Australia and New Zealand,

and Africa. This family is composed of 7 genera with 800 species.

Family Dicksoniaceae

Five genera composed of 30 Species represent the Dicksoniaceae
in a disjunctive distribution that includes occurrences in eastern
Asia, Malaysia, Hawaii, Central America and the Juan Fernandez
Islands.

Family Polypodiaceae
Approximately 170 genera and 7000 Species are included in this,

the largest fern family. Members of this family are widely distributed
over most of the major land areas of the world. They are especially
canon in forests and humid areas, but occur in almost all floristic
zones from rain forests to deserts and from the tropics to the arctic
and antarctic regions.

A

F

 

‘ Z‘AS‘AE‘Lfl
_' I

 

 

musics

kt?“

Q‘. “
EIC-aS.-

/
[1.

65
Division Pteridophyta
Class Filicinae
Subclass Eusporangiatae
Order Marattiales
Family Marattiaceae
Seven genera and 55 species are presently assigned to the
Marattiaceae. The present distribution of this family is almost
exclusively trepical. The largest genus, Angigpteris, is found only
in the eastern hemisphere. The genus Marattia occurs in tropical
regions throughout the world. m, another important genus, is
confined to tropical America. Four other monotypic genera are con-

fined to southern Asia.

Family Matoniaceae
This family, represented by the single genus Matonia, is
restricted to the East Indies. Seward (1933, p. 312, 543) noted that

this family was once more widespread.

Division Spermatophyta
Subdivision Gymnospermae
Order Coniferae
Family Podocarpaceae
Seven genera of 100 species represent the Podocarpaceae in the
southern hemisphere; none have been reported as being native to

North America.

Family Pinaceae
This family, composed of 9 genera and about 210 species, is of

wide distribution, especially in the temperate regions of the

gamer;

‘.

£
£
9 2

N nae. ‘st . L . u .
all ”a

0.“!

.
I .

 

5

+ 4
3.78 3‘

 

66
northern hemisphere. The distribution of seven of the genera

comprising this family can be summarized as follows:
Pseudotsuga, m - occur in both North America and
eastern Asia.
C_e_;_dr_g§ - occurs in the Mediterranean region of Europe and
North Africa and the western Himalayas of Asia.
M, 21.23%, £9.13, 113113 - widely dispersed over Eurasia

and North America.

Family Taxadiaceae

Ten genera composed of 16 species represent the Taxodiaceae.
Three genera (momenta, Sciadopim and Taiwania) are endemic to
Japan. Two genera (gmtostrobus and Metasequoia) are endemic to
China. Two genera (Sguoia and Sequoiadendron) are endemic to
southern Oregon and California. Athrotaxis is the sole representa-
tive of the Taxodiaceae in the southern hemisphere with three species
in western Tasmania. Taxodium occurs in North America from Delaware

to Florida and Mexico, extending into Illinois, Missouri and Texas.

Division Spermatopkwta
Subdivision Angiospermae
Class Dicotyledoneae
Order Salicales
Family Salicaceae
The family Salicaceae is comprised of two genera and more than
300 species. It is almost world-wide in distribution being absent
only in Australia and the Malayan Archipelago. The most primitive
species occur in the tropics but present centers of distribution are in

the temperate and subarctic regions.

“2&1 xfib

 

67

Order Santalales
Family Santalaceae
This predominantly southern hemisphere family is comprised of
26 genera and 250 species. Present distribution of the Santalaceae is

limited to temperate South America.

Family Loranthaceae
Thirty genera of more than 1100 species comprise the family
Loranthaceae. This family is primarily tropical, but extends into
the temperate zones of both the northern and southern hemispheres.
The primarily American genus Arceuthobium, which is parasitic on
conifers, and the evergreen Phoradendron, which is parasitic on

numerous genera, represent the Loranthaceae in North America.

Order Sapindales
Family Aquifoliaceae
The genera Egg, Nemopanthus and mania, with a total of
approximately 300 species, comprise the Aquifoliaceae. This family
is widespread, occurring in North America, Asia and Polynesia.
According to Iawrence (1951, p. 576), the chief center of world
distribution of the Aquifoliaceae is in Central and South America.

Order Fagales
Family Betulaceae
The tribes Betuleae and Corlyeae with a total of 6 genera and
over 100 species comprise the family Betulaceae. Most of the
family is now restricted to the northern hemisphere. Five genera
(2213;, $121.5. , Co lus, 9.11229. and Minus) are indigenous to North

America e

68
Order Urticales

Family Ulmaceae
Fifteen genera composed of 150 species comprise the Ulmaceae.
This family is distributed throughout much of the northern hemi-

sphere and more particularly in the tropics and subtropics.

Order Sapindales
Family Bunceae
The family Buxaceae is indigenous to the tropics and subtropics,
especially of the Old World. One species, Pachxsandra procumbens,
is indigenous to west Virginia, western Florida and Louisiana. The

monotypic genus Sigongsia occurs in northern Mexico and south-
western United States.

Order Rosales
Family Hamamelidaceae
Twenty-three genera couposed of approximately 100 species com-
prise the family Hamamelidaceae. Seventeen genera occur in Asia, two
genera occur in Africa and one genus has been reported from Australia.
Three genera (Hammelis, Liquidambar and Fothergilla) have species
indigenous to eastern North America.

Order Proteales
Family Proteaceae
The family Proteaceae occurs mainly in the more arid regions of
the southern haisphere. It is composed of 55 genera with a total of
1200 species. Approximately 15 genera and #75 species are found in
South Africa and may genera and approximately 700 species are native

t0 Australia 0

69

.mfiasnpmsd scum oophodoa menom oso Aev

oQOHn—bflfismflfl Obdubgfima AMV

.omuaodfimond_sehdamz one no oddespms<_soau commence eoz ANV
.msqadoa_moz no oaaenvms< scum mophodoa poz afiv

 

Odoogm
odoomfiaoufimu<
eacomasovmx
oeoosavpuamz

ooooeompshu
llllll mmmlmmmmmmmmmmmlmmmmllmlmll- .Inununu.un. oueouosedmom

eueowoponm
ozoasom

Inn-mm-mmmml

esoouaepmsm

lllll .IIIIIIIIII Odoomflflnxda
Ill-Ill..-

oooouqdm
IllIlIIlIIIIIIIlIIllIlIIIIlIIIIIII-IIIIIIIIIIITIIIIIIII ombudmhdoovom

Ai I oeooeoflosasam

\\\\\\ AMA\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ \\\\\\\ .shwamhm

lmlImIII-lllllllllllmmmmmll-\ esooumpmewon

oeoosOfiHem
Adv _IllhlrlllllIlIIIIllllllIlIlllIIIII-II-IIIIIIITIIIIIIII. eeooepomfievm
oueosavommaom

ll l. I I l I l osooaomdmoaem
In.l.|u .ullul. oeeouflpOQOohJ

oevooHHOQHH awash
oupoohEOOhnm

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

anomdaso one common shoemosmpmos no edema omhefim one ed modded use
nosed» hn.oepsouomdoa oodadmdu usead mo soapsnamuofim amonenmll.m wands

70

Discussion

Table 5 indicates that the greater number of extant plant
families whose fossil counterparts are represented in the micro-
fossil flora of the Pierre Shale, are primarily subtropical and
tropical in habitat. Several taxa have been reported from a majority
of the earth's land surface and cannot, therefore, be regarded.as
indicative of any given climatic region (e.g., Phycomycetae, Fungi
Imperfectae and.Polypodiaceae). The inference is therefore drawn
that the Pierre flora of the area studied was primarily subtropical
and tropical in composition. The minor contributions of pollen from
the families Pinaceae, Taxodiaceae and Betulaceae could have been
fortuitously supplied by wind or water from.1and.areas east or
west of the study area for they are readily transported by both
wind and water. Because they are in low relative frequency, despite
their adaptability to long distance transportation, plants of these
families probably did not comprise a large percentage of the total

vegetation in the source areas.

Areal Distribution of Selected Palynomorph
Groups in the Pierre Shale

The palynomorph groups considered in the present study are not
unique nor limited.to the Pierre. All those identified here have
earlier representatives in older rocks and.many have been observed in
the younger rock sequences of the Tertiary. Because of various fac-
tors, palynomorphs were not recovered from.the stratigraphic units
above and below'the Pierre Shale in the area of study. It is quite

possible that, given sufficient time and greater sampling density,

71
representatives of the various palynomorph groups noted in the Pierre,
could be found in the Niobrara and Ogallala formations. The overall
preservation of plant microfossils in the Pierre is strikingly better
than that of the earlier and later rocks deposited in this area. This
may be attributed to penecontemporaneous or post-depositional oxida-
tion or other factors of preservation rather than lack of source
areas or primary deposition in these rocks. The areal distribution of
each of the selected palynomorph groups during the accumulation of the
sediment are illustrated on Figure 21 and will be discussed in
ascending order for Palynologic Zones I-IV.

hfllogic Zone I:
Fungal spores of the Pierre are limited to certain areas of

northwest Kansas and southwest Nebraska. A distinct area of high
concentration (over 30% in relative frequency) in Sherman County,
Kansas (the maximum value is present in Subsurface Section 12) is
unique and is not repeated later in the Pierre. An inferred increase
north and west of Subsurface Section 1&9 (Chase County, Nebraska) is,
however, also found in Palynologic Zone IV.

The area distinguished by relatively high percentages of
fungal spores is roughly coincidental with areas high in acritarchs,
and Classomllis pollen. The best correspondence, or fit, is between
various fungal spores and the pollen of Classopollis spp. This
apparent correspondence may be a function of physical similarities
between the two palynomorph types, i.e. , entities in each group are
small, mam are subspherical-oblate and most are comparatively dense.
Both types could respond to the forces of transport in essentially the
same manner and their distribution patterns might be expected to

WOCON

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

_
(A In ‘9 A

..-y.ui4.[Um‘.t

§\\~\.w.

II \I‘vftth‘kl

 

 

 

 

72

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sha/e

' rre

/ 6

P

Zones

 

Ogollolo Fm.

 

 

   
  

Fungal Spores

CHM/c

NEBRASKA

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

r.M‘qcl Scores

CHS'o

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NEBRASKA

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fungal Spores
Cl‘57u
./ ,
-/?/v F a I? A 5 K A

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

alsoccun Pollen Acnlarchs ‘Dlnollaoellalel Clo-Io ol||e I”
“so“ Cl-sv. “30 Cl-sv. ” CI-IO‘I. “no.“
A. 050
N/[BRASKA ‘1 ONEBHASKA
n /
0"
Q
. // ,,
le 0
u U” °
‘fl‘.T [I ‘—'—‘—“v——’;!r—‘
“ n l\,,“ n. I /D
U '\ 34
x.\ Q \ i y
\ o
\ "l \\ q 1 WW 2
i/ / l . J
(..
Q (13 0
K A N 5 A 5 .o r K A ,v 5 A 5
II n '
if.)
Bl’acw" 90”” “”0"” omalluqulalu Clo-eogollle Ipp
\ Cl'“ \0 Cl-sv. 0,0 (El-57.
_, \ ,7 \ a.
ll \ , l l , l
\ \
NE ‘\\\N[B/?A5KA ; NEBRASKA , NEBRASKA
Q \ l ’ e \ Q
, n, n \ u
, y/ \ \ \ U
Q] g Q 1 , Q
' A ' V “l , i ” "‘ z. a“
V y n q ‘u l , / ‘1 Us, a
, ,
’ dirk * W a 3 r a "fiv* "v " */:v c: ##Hr
‘ l .. >1 6 u ‘ u a P 4/ ”/4.“ . {I / . . 3‘
D \1 , Q l. ,r/ / /‘ D 7 0
. .v . .
w 2 ~ « i w WK 4 ,
Q x Q l V Di
g l l b ‘ b is
a \ KANSAs KANSAS m KANSAS
I ls ‘ m ‘ Ill L
‘V Al H17
l i l
Bisoccole pollen Arvllnvchs Dlnvlluqellale) Qjoelogolfl w,
cwax 'f rlx5x CI-IOV. “.57,
a /‘ -\ ‘5”
7 1 / l V ‘
/
N/[BPASKA / NEBRASKA ‘ l/VEBHASKA “ ‘NEBRASKA
Q L // Q , , X .
u /, .1.
Q Q ‘
‘l K // It . l\
3‘ l ‘1 w J» / Q “\ V
/ ,/ .
a ~r ‘ a '1’/’ al- a
g Q . , " r} Q Q
, ‘ \
i; \l :7 [Z 7,, ‘9 a / / \J \1
Q i / Q‘ l o l
K I 44 ’/ "A. / ”44/
, 7 /'/ K) u q, l5 \/ k) { )u) w
" KANSAS W KAN$A5\ m KANSAS \/,0 KANSAS
6 ‘6 I‘m 'IG 0
e1 l/IY 1’47 2);,
.
Bisoccnla Pollen Acrlmvch! Dinoflagelluie| W gpp,
cuss; Cl-lov. Cl'lOY- “.53;
m,
V\
E B R A 5 K A N E B I? A 5 K A
0 ll .
q \l
I
q 53 /‘
Q , *ivurf #237“
‘ I ' L s ,P‘ l o“
s l .
\l , :'
Q |
b A N 5 A 5 K A N 5 A 5
54/0" 0.7
0A1

 

 

Niobrara Fm.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Figure 2| 1

Areal Distribution of Selected Palynomorph Groups
in The Pierre Shale
(Conlours in relative percentage of each group)
Scale
0 la 36 60 90miles

J.M.Lammons March, I969

 

 

 

 

73

coincide quite well. This relationship is repeated again in
Palynologic Zone IV. I

The apparent discrepancy between the inferred direction of
increase in the relative percentages of acritarchs and dinoflagellates
(the former apparently increasing north-westward, the latter east-
ward and westward) is not unique to Palynologic Zone I. The same
relationship is repeated in Palynologic Zone II.

The extremely low percentages of the bisaccate pollen types in
Palynologic Zone I precludes any inference of direction of increase
in relative percentage. There is a weak anomaly based on Subsurface
Section A? (Wallace County, Kansas). This scarcely exceeds 5%
relative frequency and is not regarded as a significant feature.

In sunary, the distribution of the selected palynomorphs of
Palynologic Zone I indicates that both fungal spores and 9.12.522"
2.1.1.1; pollen responded in similar ways to a common mechanism such
as water transport. The areas of highest concentration of both
groups correspond, in general, to areas of concentration of the
acritarchs. It is possible, although not proven by the present study,
that the configuration of the sea floor may have influenced the
distribution of the acritarchs after their demise during Palynologic
Zone I time. A similar control was found by Rossignol (1961) in the
distribution of spores and pollen in the Quaternary sediments of
off-shore Israel. It is acknowledged that the factors controlling
the distribution of the acritarchs are different than these con-
trelling the distribution of spores and pollen. The almost diametri-
cally opposed directions of relative increase in the acritarchs and
dinoflagellates may be related to distribution of these forms during
life.

 

 

71+

Palynologic Zone II

A more subtle relationship between fungal spores and §l§§§2f
‘pgllig pollen is shown in Palynologic Zone II. The areas of
apparently high concentration of these palynomorph groups do not
coincide with those previously discussed under Palynologic Zone I.
The distinctively anomalous concentration of fungal spores in norths
west Kansas in Palynologic Zone I time had largely disappeared be-
fore the inception of Palynologic Zone II.

The inferred directions of increase in the concentrations of
acritarchs and dinoflagellates remained the same during Palynologic
Zone II as in Palynologic Zone I. Greater concentrations of dino-
flagellates in Subsurface Sections 31 and 3h (Norton County, Kansas)
are possibly due, in part, to local bottom conditions resulting from
minor structural changes in the Cambridge Arch (see Fig. 2 for the
location of this feature).

A.wellpdefined.area of abnormally high concentration of
bisaccate pollen is evident in Palynologic Zone II. .A modified
'version of this same feature reappears in Palynologic Zone IV after
having'been strongly'modified in Palynologic Zone III time.

In summary, the greatest changes in Palynologic Zone II in-

volve the distribution of fungal spores, bisaccate pollen and

Classopgllis pollen.

Palynologic Zone III:
The relative percentages of fungal spores recovered.from

Palynologic Zone III sediments are too small and scattered for a
significant interpretation. There is, nevertheless, a suggested

75

increase in the relative percentages of fungal spores in the area of
Subsurface Section ’49 (Chase County, Nebraska).

Pollen of the bisaccate type are found in significant percent-
ages in a north-south trending area that is almost coincidental with
the earlier mentioned area of fungal spore concentration. The parent
plants of some of the fungal spores may have been conspecific with
some of the parent plants of the bisaccate pollen. A relationship
such as this in extant plants has been reported for m pin;
(There) Llyd. and 21311.52: mertensiana (Bong.) Sarg. by Graham (1963,
p. 65), but, of course, no evidence to support such a postulation
was established in this study. Dilcher (1965, Table 1) summarized
the epiphyllous and probably epiphyllous fungi known from the fossil

record, including the following cases from Cretaceous sequences:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

@295; Best Location Authorl
Petrosphaeria Outside cortical Japan Stopes & Fujii,
cells of SaururoEsis 1909
Pleosporites mtomeriopsis Japan Suzuki, 1910
Sphaeriopsis various Bohemia , Italy Geyler, 1887
and France
Phacidium m, Eugenia Germany, Ludwig, 1959
Populus Bohemia
lomides Pistacia, Rhus, Acer Italy, Schinper, 1869
Switzerland
Ming: Pecopteris, Prussia Schimper, 1869
Macrostacgg
Aecidites M, We Prussia,Bohemia Debey & Ettings-
hausen, 1859

 

1References as given by Dilcher (1965, p. l46-49).

76

 

 

 

Mi Host Location Author
Puccinites none given Austria, Ettingshausen,
Nebraska 1853
Ovularites none given Nebraska Whitford, 1916
legal; none given Prussia Caspary, 1907
Himantia W Bohemia Debey a Ettings-

hausen, 1859

The distribution patterns of the marine phytoplankton in
Palynologic Zone III time are inconsistent. Figure 21 illustrates
the fact that the acritarchs increase in relative abundance to the
northeast and are somewhat localised in their distribution. The
same illustration shows that a wide area barren of dinoflagellates is
flanked on its east and west by areas of moderate to high percent-
ages of the same palynomorph group.

The occurrence of Classomllis pollen in Palynologic Zone III
is too sketchy for analysis. The single contour shown is based on
the occurrence of Classopgllis pollen (less than 5% relative
percentage) in sections north and south of the same contour.

In sun, the most significant changes in, or continuations
of, Palynologic Zone II distribution patterns in Palynologic Zone III
are , 1) the subtle relationship between the fungal spores and bisaccate
pollen types and 2), the interpreted, diametrically opposed increases
in the relative percentages of the dinoflagellates in Palynologic
Zone III time.

Palmlogic Zone IV :
There is a possible relationship between the distribution

patterns of the fungal spores, bisaccate pollen types and

77

Classopgllis pollen in Palynologic Zone IV.

A correspondence between the two areas of above-average con-
centration of acritarchs and the two areas of above-average con-
centration of dinoflagellates may indicate that conditions during
Palynologic Zone IV time were uniquely favorable for the prolifera-
tion of both palynomorph groups. The above-average concentrations
of acritarchs and dinoflagellates in localized, coincidental areas,
may also have been governed by optimum conditions of preservation.
The fact that greater numbers of each group are present in Palyb
nologic Zone IV coincides with the earlier observation that greater
numbers of palynomorph species were also present in the same
Palynologic Zone (see p.52) for further discussion of this point).

Areal Distribution of Palynological Zones in the Pierre
Directly Beneath the Post-Pierre Unconformity

Figure 22 (in pocket) summarizes the data derived from the pre-
ceding analysis. Assignment of the youngest portion of the Pierre,
sampled directly'beneath the post-Pierre (pre-Ogallala) unconformity,
to a corresponding Palynologic Zone is supported by data found else-
where in this thesis (see Figures 15 through 19). The assignment of
the first Pierre sediments penetrated below the post-Pierre uncon-
formity'in Subsurface Section 34 (central Norton County, Kansas) to
a specific palynologic zone is conjectural; repeated attempts failed
to yield.workable quantities of plant microfossils from that portion
of the Pierre. In this case, the assignment is based on the results
obtained in the stratigraphically lower portions in the same section.
.A similar situation is apparent in Subsurface Section b (southwest

Decatur County, Kansas) where a barren sample occurs at or near the

78

boundary between the proposed Palynologic Z ones (see Figure 18).

The distribution of the oldest Palynologic Zone occurring
directly beneath the post-Pierre unconformity, Zone I, is limited to
southern Wallace and central Logan counties, Kansas.

The next higher unit, Palynologic Zone II, occurs in a narrow
subcrop1 belt across central Wallace and northern Logan counties,
Kansas. The eastern limit of this unit can not be placed on the
basis of the data currently available.

Palynologic Zone III occupies a northwest-southeast subcrop
belt across northwestern Kansas. The width of the subcrop varies from
36 to 78 miles. Two major variations in the distribution of this zone
can be noted; 1) the exceptionally wide area of Zone III subcrop in
the Rawlins-Thomas counties area and 2), the re-entrant of Palynologic
Zone IV material in Decatur and Norton counties, Kansas. The first-
named anomaly may be a reflection of an intermittently positive area
in the same region (to be discussed under ”Paleoecological Considera-
tions", p. 83 or simply the result of the thickness of the zone itself.
The last-named anomaly may represent a local downwarping in post-
Palynologic Zone III time which permitted deposition of Zone IV
sediments east of the previously mentioned Rawlins-Thomas county area.

2 one IV occurs directly beneath the post-Pierre unconforaity

north and west of the geographical limit of Zone III. Subsurface

 

1 "A paleogeographic mp illustrates the distribution of rock
units exposed at a paleotopographic surface in the same way that a
geologic map illustrates the position of outcrops at the present
surface. Such maps are also called subcrop maps because they show
where the rocks previously cr0pped out at a surface that is now
Oflmde- Bishop, 1960, Pa 136a

79

Section 50 (Keith County, Nebraska), the northernmost section studied,
contains a Palynological Zone IV assemblage directly beneath the same
unconformity. Zone IV, which includes the lake Creek Shale Member, is
not present directly beneath the post-Pierre unconformity in Wallace
County, Kansas. Palynologic Zones I, II and III are believed to
comprise the entire Pierre sequence in Wallace County and to include
the Sharon Springs, Weskan and Salt Grass Creek Shale members.
Hodson (1963, p. I+7) stated that ”. . . only the lower four members
[the Sharon Springs, Weskan Shale, Salt Grass Creek Shale and lake
Creek Shale members ] which make up about the lower half of the
Pierre, are present in Wallace County, the upper half having been
removed by pre-Ogallala erosion”. Hodson does not, however, discuss
in detail the lithologic character of am of the Pierre that he
believes to be present in Wallace County, Kansas. The apparent
discrepancy between Hodson's interpretation and that of the present
study (where Palynologic Zone IV, the main part of which is the Lake
Creek Shale Member, is not believed to be represented in the paly-
nologic analysis of the Pierre of Wallace County) may be due to the
distribution of the samples available to the present study. An
attempt to secure samples from the type section of the Lake Creek
Shale Member was unsuccessful principally because of the vagueness of
Elias' original designation ('. . . a stream in the northwest part of
Wallace County . . ." Elias, 1931, p. 93).

The width of the subcrop belt of Palynologic Zone II sediments
shown, though perhaps a function of zone, thickness, may not depict
its true distribution. More sampling in Gove, Sheridan'snd Graham

counties might reveal an eastern extension of this zone. The

80

interpreted distribution of Palynologic Zone III probably reflects a
localized positive physiographic feature ianhomas and Rawlins
counties which may be a minor extension of the Cambridge Arch
(discussed by Fuenning, 1942, p. 1536). Merriam and Atkinson (1955,
p. 25) suggested that ”. . . there was slight movement on the
southern end of the Cambridge Arch during that [Niobrara] time”.
Merriam and Atkinson found, through the use of structure maps, that
the structure of the Pierre Shale is the same as the older Cre-
taceous beds and.assumed that folding occurred in post-Niobrara
time. This folding probably resulted from movements associated with
the Laramide Revolution of the Rocky mountain region. The same
authors concluded.that the last major movement of the Cambridge
Arch occurred near the end of Cretaceous (Pierre) time and prior to
the deposition of the earliest Tertiary sediments. It is probably
presumptious to suggest that this movement occurred during the
deposition of Palynologic Zone III,'but it is reasonable to expect
some expression of such an event in the distribution of the various
proposed sones within the Pierre.

The anomalous area shown in Decatur and Norton counties,
Kansas (Figure 22) coincides with a thinner area of the interval from
the Dakota to the base of the Fort Hays Limestone Member of the
Niobrara Formation (the southern end of the Cambridge Arch of
Merriam.and Atkinson, 1955, Figure 12).

As previously mentioned, an assignment of the last major
structural movement in northwestern Kansas to the time of deposition
of a specific member of the Pierre Shale does not seem to be warranted

at this time. It is suggested from the data available in the present

81

study, however, that the movement is expressed in the distribution
pattern of Palynologic Zone III, thus suggesting that movement
occurred in‘weskan.and.Lake Creek times.

The interpreted succession of the palynologic zones of the
Pierre in subcrop beneath the post-Pierre unconformity suggests,
therefore, that slight movements of the Cambridge Arch.are expressed
in the distribution of the various palynologic zones of the Pierre.
The anomalous areal distribution of Palynologic Zone III sediments
(as shown in Figure 22) is believed to be an expression of a struc-

tunally sensitive portion of the Pierre.

82

    

East—Northeast
(North Central Kansas)

South-Southwest
(Western Kansas, E.Co|orado)

Approximately
l20miles

 

Source Area N
HUMlD

   
 
     
  
     
 

   
  
 
 

Source area of temper-

ole palynomorph: at

least 200 mile: west,

on weelern edge of
We Denver Baalni Murine
— Phytoplankton

Temperate-Subtropical

\
reuse in NM m

\n6

Increase Temperate—Subtropical
in

marine phytoplankton Latest movement 01 Cambridge Arch

pole8 B

High concentration of

For“ 3

marine phytoplankton

   
  
 
  
    
    

(Norton Cty., Kansas

Uplift e erosion
0. I

spot-1‘05
Penney lvonian rocks

oen30’

   

Deposition of
low-grade oil shale

 
 

Phytoplankton

Figure 23
Diagrammatic Reconstruction of Sea Floor Configuration
Along a General Line of Section Normal to the Inferred Eastern Limit of the Pierre Sac
(No vertical or horizontal scale)

J.M.Lammons March, I969

 

 

 

fro!

B‘

it

Elf“;

tones
ton,
”p05

m

83

Paleoecological Considerations

Several of the general conclusions regarding the paleoecology of
the Pierre are sunnarized by Figure 23. The palynological data derived
free the present study are related to the published paleontological

data as follows:

Pal olo c Zone I essentially the Sharon Springs Shale
lenber of the Pierre Shale}:

The deposition of low-grade oil shales relatively rich in narine

 

phytoplankton distinguishes this zone (lithologically) tron succeeding
zones. An apparently high percentage of the typical Pennsylvanian
fern, Denso-spgrites sp.. suggests that Paleozoic sedinents were
exposed to erosion in the source areas. The first group, the narine
phytoplankton, indicate nore or less open narine conditions and noderb
ately shallow waters. This interpretation is supported by the recovery
of Eleanosaurus platygrus and zzlosaurus sp.. both of which were prob-
ably inhabitants of the nearbshore zone. The recovery of the annonites
Hetereoeras of. 32535! and Bagglites agnilaensis free the Sharon
Springs lenber by Elias (1931, op. cit.) would also indicate open
narine conditions. The rare occurrences of bentonite bands in this
zone infer only ninor vulcanisn in the upwind areas. The possibility
of najor changes in neteorological conditions between the area of vol-

canic activity and northwestern Kansas can not be discounted.

Palzgologic Zone II {lower Heskan Shale Henber of the
Pierre Shale :

The entry of significant nnnbers of fern spores during the

 

deposition of this zone suggests greater stability and less erosion due

to lower relief in the source areas that had previously supplied

84

nunerous spores of Pennsylvanian age. Anonalous conditions did exist in
Norton County, Kansas, where large populations of narine phytoplankton
were incorporated in sedinents of Palynologic Zone II. The conparably
neager fauna of this zone, together with the cannon occurrence of lino-
nite concretions, would indicate near-shore, shallow water, suanpy
conditions. A general warning trend and development of broad, low
coastal plains and swanps are suggested, sonewhat tenuously, by the
influx of fern spores. Such an interpretation is tenuous because of
the known durability (in tran5port, preservation and re-cycling) of
fern spores in general. The possibility that the source area for the
ferns in question nay have been a considerable distance northeast of the
site of deposition can not be discounted.
Palygologic Zone III (Upper Ueskan Shale and Lake Creek
§h§le nenbers of the Pierre—Shalgjx

A significant increase in fungal entities in this zone nay be
interpreted as an indication of sustained suanpy conditions in the
source areas or possibly variations in the discharge patterns of the
drainage systen. The increased percentages of narine phytoplankton
indicate that more open narine conditions existed in the area of depo-
sition. Faunal evidence that includes Segpgla (?) wallacensis n. sp.,
99353;.aff. luggbris and Linggla sp. indicates shallow water condi-
tions in the sane area. Relatively free water circulation is necessary
for survival of the batten-dwelling fares nentioned. The water must
have been sufficiently strong to support small fishes (noted by Elias in
the Lake Creek section), Baculites conpressus var. reesidei, p, conpres-
ggg_var. corrugatus and.§, conpressus s.s. Abundant bands of gypsun in

the upper part of Palynologic Zone III indicate significant changes in

85

water circulation. The spores and pollen produced and transported to
the depositional basin during this tine indicate a subtropical and per-
haps alnost tropical, condition in the source areas.

Palygologic Zone IV (Sal3_§rass Creek Shale, Undiffer-

entiated and Beecher Island Shale neubers of the Pierre

sol-2.19:

sore hunid conditions (in the source areas) are indicated by the
increase in spores assignable to the fanily Selaginellaceae and an
increase in fungal entities of probable terrestrial origin. The pre-
sence of narine phytoplankton in significant nunbers and varieties
indicates open narine conditions in the area of deposition. This inter-
pretation is supported by the occurrence of Baculites pseudovatus var.
A, B. conpressus var. reesidei, B. mdis, _B_. clinolobatus, Acan-
thoscaphites nodosus, Discoscgphites nicplleti var. saltgrassensis, Q.
ab sinus, Q. conradi, Scaphites reesidei and _S_. M. The M-
bearing linestones of the upper part of the Beecher Island Shale Menber
suggest that open narine waters of shallow depth existed in the area of
deposition at the close of Pierre tine.

A general reduction in the total nicrofossil floral assemblage,
fron west to east, is suggested by Figure 21 to have occurred during
Palynologic Zone IV tine. Such a reduction would further substantiate
the postulation of a source area (for the tenperate palynonorphs)
along the western edge of the Denver Basin. In contrast, Cross
(personal connunication) suggests that the coastal plains of Pierre tine
were probably located near, or perhaps even coincidental with, the sore
firnly established edge of the Dakota Formation (see also Merrian, 1963,
Figure 23). Additional support for the postulated coastal swanp condi-

tions are the late Cretaceous coals of northwest Iowa and Minnesota.

 

CHAPTER VI
SYSTEMATIC PALINOLOGY
Introduction

A generally conservative approach to the systematic taxonomy
of the microfossil flora of the Pierre Shale is utilized in the
present dissertation. A ”of” designation alluding to previously
established taxa is freely employed because the author did not have
the opportunity to compare the Species of Pierre palynomorphs with
the type specimens of those species. An attempt is made, however,
to place each significant palynomorph in its proper taxoni. A
natural system of classification, such as the one employed in the
present study, has numerous inherent weaknesses. Perhaps the most
significant of these is the relative lack of morphological informa-
tion on spores and pollen of extant species. In a study such as
the present one, it is believed that a sincere attempt to assign the
palynomorphs recovered from the Pierre Shale to extant forms is
warranted. Palynomorphs that are apparently distinct from any
described extant spore or pollen are included under the general
heading 'inoertae sedis”. All Spores and.pollen included in this

study are in.a dispersed state and neither sori nor pollenpproducing

 

1The systemtic tamomnw used will be up-dated prior to
publication of this dissertation. Such.a procedure is necessitated
by the fact that very recent (or in-press) publications have modified
certain of the taxa included in the present study.

86

37
structures were observed.

The systematic treatment of the dinoflagellates and acritarchs
follows that recommended by Downie, Evitt and Sarjeant (1963) and
more extensively elaborated upon by Downie and Sarjeant (1964), and
modified by Staplin, Jansonius and Pocock (1965).

All addresses included are from the Leitz Ortholux inStrument
with the lateral stage movement (right hand side of slide holder)
locked in the 76 position. The value of a reference mark scratched
on each slide near its upper left hand corner is recorded in
Appendix A. The location of each significant palynomorph is given
(in millimeters) vertically and laterally from this mark.

 

88

A. Sporae Dispersae
Division PHYCOMYCOTAl

Phycopeltis sp.
Plate 16, Fig. h
Description:

Fungal (?) entity, subtriangular in outline. Wells very dense
and without any apparent stratification. Three sulcus-like re-
entrants from the peripheral outline are separated.by three pro-
nounced indentations. Size: 15 to 16 p(overall diameter).
Discussion:

Cranwell (1964, p. 46) included an example of Phyc0peltis
sp. from.Rapa Island, which she placed in the algae. Similar forms
have also been referred.to the Phycomycotae (Bold, 1957) and are
either parasitic or saprophytic in habit. Cranwell (loo. cit.) also
noted the association of Phycopeltis sp. with representatives of the
Miorothyriaceae. A similar association of Phycopeltis sp. and fungal
spores is present in the Pierre. Dilcher (1965, pl. 4, figs. 18-29)
figures forms very similar to Phycopeltis sp. which he terms ”. . .
microthyriaceous germlings, fossil, reconstructed developmental
series progressing to the stomata . . .'. Phycopeltis sp. is
extremely rare in the Pierre samples and is not limited to any parti-
cular portion of the formation.

Figured specimen:
Surface section Phillips 1A (Pb #013)(41.1.x 127.8).

 

1Division 11 of Bold (1957), synonymous (according to Bold) with
Class 1. Phycemycetes of Tippo (19h2).

89

FUNEI DIPERFECI'AE

Fungal Spore sp. A

Plate 15, Fig. ’4
Description:

Spores linear, indivichals consisting of from six to eight cells:
terminal cells outwardly convex with or without visible aperture.
Septa planar to very slightly convex. Cell walls smooth and without
stratification. Average diameter at approximate mid-point, 30u :
average overall length, 88 u-

Discussion:

Fungal Spore sp. A occurs infrequently throughout the Pierre
Formation. The most distinguishing characteristic of this form is
the common ”branching" of the apical cell.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 144, slide 2)! (Pb l4415A) (32.8 x 122.8).

Fungal Spore sp. B
Plate 15. Fig. 5
Description:

Spores linear, individuals consist of five to six cells. The
apical cell is convex outward: the basal cell (at the opposite
termination of the spore) is conical. Cell walls thick (average
2 u) and without stratification. Septa planar and regularly distri-
buted along the longitudinal dimension of the spore. Average diameter
at approximate mid-point, 911 : average overall length, 3511 .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 81“ (Pb l+2001“) (38.3 x 126.6).

9O
Fungal Spore sp. C
Plate 15, Fig. 6
Description:
Spores linear, individuals consist of sixteen to twenty cells.
The apical cell is convex outward and is occasionally subdivided'by
a subordinate wall that is oriented parallel to the longitudinal
axis of the spore. The cell (at the opposite termination of the
spore) is conical and is not subdivided. Cell walls average In
in thickness and.are without stratification. Septa irregularly'
planar and.at times join the main.wall at angles up to 20°. Average
diameter of spore at approximate midppoint, 11LI: average length,
hhu .
Discussion:
Fungal Spore sp. C differs from Fungal Spore sp. B by its much
thinner cell walls and the irregular septal spacing. Fungal Spore
sp. C occurs sporadically throughout the Pierre Formation.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 25, slide 8A (Pb 4168A)(39.0 x 127.7).

Fungal Spore sp. D
Plate 15, Fig. 7
Description:
Spores irregularly one-ranked: individuals consist of six or
seven cells. Terminal cells are spherical and lack apertures. Cell
walls smooth and.unstratified. Overall diameter from.17 to 22 u:

overall dimension from.53 to 5611.

91
Discussion:

The individual cells comprising Fungal Spore sp. D were
apparently spherical in the live state and are now collapsed. The
overall appearance of this form is similar to a group of thinwwalled
inaperturate Spores. Fungal Spore sp. D recurs throughout the Pierre
Formation.

Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 7 (Logan)(Pb 3936)(43.1 x 122.8).

92

DivisioanRIDPHYTA

Family'SPHAGNACEAE
Genus Sphagnum.(Dillenius) Ehrh.

Genotype: none designated

Sphagnum_punctae§porites Rouse (1959)
Plate 1, Fig. 16
1959 Sphagnum punctaesporites Rouse, p. 308, pl. 1, figs 25, 26.
Description:

Trilete spore, sub-triangular to sub-circular in equatorial
outline. Laesurae extending approximately 2/3 of the equatorial
radius. Exine smooth, 1.1 to 1.7u in thickness. Broadly punctate
ornamentation. Exine thickenings in the polar areas between the
laesurae. Equatorial diameter from.24 to 37 u.

Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 33, slide 5A (Pb #093A)(43.3 x;11h.9).
Discussion:

Members of the family Sphagnaceae are cosmopolitan in distri-
bution but are confined to boggy or aquatic habitats. The presence
of spores assignable to the genus Sphagnum in the microfossil flora
of the Pierre infers that wet lowland terrain formed.a part of the

source area for the organic remains recovered from the Pierre.

93

Division PTEROPHYI‘A

Family LYCOPODIACEAE
Genus Lycopodium Linn.

Genotype: none designated

Lycopodium cf. fastigioides Couper (1953)

 

Plate 3, Figs. 12-13
1953 g. fastigioides Couper, p. 19, pl. 1, fig. 3.
Description:

Trilete spore: long, distinct laesurae: sub-triangular in
equatorial outline. Exine 1.6 to 2.0 u in thickness. Distal surface
clearly reticulate, mi from 0.3 to 1.011 thick, projecting 2.5 to
3.3 11 into the perispore layer. lumen of reticulum from 1+. 5 to
8.0u in width. Equatorial diameter (overall), from 31 to 511, .
Discussion:

The figured specimen is similar to mopodium fastigiatum and
1:. volubile, but is larger than both.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 1 (Pb 4193)(LIJ+.3 x 110.9).

W 813- (WW aroma) Caliper (1953)
Plate 3, Fig. 11
Description:
Subtriangular spore: weak trilete mark extending nearly to
periphery: exine 1.0 to 2.5 u in thickness. Distal surface reticulate,

muri less than 1p thick, projecting 3.0 to 5.0p into the peri-
spore (l) layer. Equatorial diameter, 68 to 79 u .

99

Discussion:

Couper (1953, p. 19) noted that the two species, L. fastigiatum

 

R. Br. and L. volubile Forst. f., cannot be consistently seprated. He
therefore considered the forms found in the Ohika beda within a
”fastigiatumrvolubile group”.

Figured specimen:

Subsurface section.46, slide 8F (Pb h200F)(43.1 x 121.4).

Lycopodium cf. papillaesporites Rouse (1957)

 

Plate 3, Figs. 6-7
1957 L. papillaesporites Rouse, p. 361, pl. 3, figs. 50-52.
Description:

Trilete spore: sub-triangular in equatorial outline. Trilete
scar with somewhat wavy laesurae extending to periphery. Some
examples exhibit thin perisporial layer. Reticulate ornamentation
with thin papillae. Equatorial diameter, 34u .

Discussion:

Rouse (1957, p. 361) noted that this form compares well with the
modern gycopodium spores described by Jonas (1952, p. 37).

Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb #073D)(40.0 x 112.0).

Genus Eycopodiumsporites Thiergart (1938)

Lectogenotype: geopodiumsporites agathoecus (R. Potonie, 1931;)
Thiergart 1938

1934 Lgpgpodiumsporites agathoecus R. Potonie, p. #3, pl. 1, fig. 25.

1938 L. agathoecus ( R. Potonie 1931*) Thiergart, p. 293.

95

Lycqppdiumsporites tri-arcuatus Delcourt & Sprumont (1955)
Plate 2, Fig. 10
1955 .I_._. tri-arcuatus Delcourt 8: Sprumont, p. 32, pl. 3, fig. 1.
Description:

Trilete spore: trilete scar (not shown in the specimen figured)
nearly reaches the periphery of the spore: triangular to slightly
concave in equatorial outline: apices rounded: exine 3.6 u thick,
distinctly ornamented with more or less regularly spaced openings
3.5 to 5.0 u in diameter. Equatorial diameter, 5911.

Figured specimen:
Surface section Logan 7 (Pb 3936)(34.4 x 126.4).

Family smcmnucms
Genus Acanthotriletes (Naumova, 1937) R. Potonie and Kremp (1954)
Genotype: Acanthotriletes ciliatus (Knox) Potonie and Kremp (1954)
1937 Acanthotriletes Naumova, p. 60-61.
1950 Spino-sporites ciliatus Knox, p. 313, pl. 17, fig. 206.
1954 Acanthotriletes ciliatus (Knox) Potonie and Kremp, p. 83,
pl;fil4, fig. 257.
Acanthotriletes varispinosus Pocock (1962)
Plate 1, Fig. 11

1962 A. variginosus Pocock, p. 36, pl. 1, figs. 18-20.
Description:

Trilete spore: laesurae (observed in a single specimen) over
3/4 of the equatorial radius: circular to sub-circular in equatorial
outline: proximal face flat to slightly concave: distal face convex.
Exine 1.5 to 1.7 thhick, spinose with pointed spines from 3 to 6U

in length and with bases from 1.0 to 2.5u in diameter, Spine

 

 

97

Holotype: ,
Subsurface section 13, slide 20 (Pb 4074C)(37.0 x 117.5).
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 2C (Pb 4074C)(37.0 x 117.5).

Cingulatisporites callosus Weyland & Greifeld (1953)
Plate 4, Fig. 5
1953 Q. callosus Heyland & Greifeld, p. 42, pl. 11, fig. 60.
Description:

Trilete spore: sub-triangular in equatorial outline: laesurae
extend to inner margin of the cingulum. Cingulum 3.6g wide in
interradial areas, thinning to 1-2u in apical areas and somewhat
hyaline in nature. Equatorial diameter: 32p .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 50, slide 6 (Pb 4246)(42.9 x 120.2).
Cingulatisporites levispeciosus Pflug (1953),
emend. R. Potonie (1956)
Plate 4, Fig. 10
Description:

Trilete spore: almost circular in compressed equatorial out-
line: outline slightly indented due to preservation: thickened
central body and flange with granular exine. Diameter of central
body, 27 to 35:1 . 'Nidth of flange, 7 to 9L1. Trilete scar
extends to periphery. Overall diameter, 40L1.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 7F (Pb 4199F)(31.2 x 119.0).

97

Holotype: 4
Subsurface section 13, slide 20 (Pb 4074C)(37.0 x 117.5).
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 2C (Pb 4074C)(37.0 x 117.5).

Cingulatisporites callosus'weyland & Greifeld (1953)
Plate 4, Fig. 5
1953‘2. callosus Neyland & Greifeld, p. 42, pl. 11, fig. 60.
Description:

Trilete spore: sub-triangular in equatorial outline: laesurae
extend to inner margin of the cingulum. Cingulum 3.6u wide in
interradial areas, thinning to 1-2u in apical areas and somewhat
hyaline in nature. Equatorial diameter: 3211.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 50, slide 6 (Pb 4246)(42.9 x 120.2).
Cingulatisporites levispeciosus Pflug (1953),
emend. R. Potonie (1956)
Plate 4, Fig. 10
Description:

Trilete spore: almost circular in compressed equatorial out-
line: outline slightly indented due to preservation: thickened
central body and flange with granular exine. Diameter of central
body, 27 to 3511 . ‘Width of flange, 7 to 9L1. Trilete scar
extends to periphery. Overall diameter, 4011.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 7F (Pb 4199F)(31.2 x 119.0).

98

Discussion:

Living representatives of the family Selaginellaceae are
cosmopolitan in distribution but are developed most abundantly in

tropical regions with heavy rainfall.

Order EQUISETALES
Family EQUISETACEAE
Genus Equisetosporites Daugherty (1941), emend. Singh (1964)
Genotype: Equisetosporites chinleana Daugherty (1941)
1941 Equisetosporites chinleana Daugherty, p. 63, pl. 14, fig. 4.

1964 Equisetosporites Daugherty, emend. Singh, p. 129-131.

Equisetosporites sp.
Plate 4, Fig. 4
Description:

Acolpate pollen grain, ellipsoidal and apparently twisted
during fossiliaation. Exine ornamented.with.unbranched, strongly
twisted ridges, approximately 2 u in width and separated by 10 to
12 furrows. Furrows less than 1n in width. Ridges coalesce
immediately before reaching the longitudinal ends. Longitudinal
and areas unsculptured and slightly thicker than the individual
ridges. Size range (9 specimens), 22 to 25 u in width: 34 to 37p
in length.

Discussion:

The Ephedraoeae have developed adaptations for almost every

type of environment. They are limited, requiring both climatic and

edaphic dryness.

 

 

99

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 2A (Pb 4074) (34.4 x 114.1).

Order FILICALES
Family OSMUNDACEAE
Genus Osmundacidites Couper (1953)
Genotype: Osmundacidites wellmanii Couper (19 53)

1953 Osmundacidites gellmanii Couper, p. 20, pl. 1, fig. 5.

Osmundacidites wellmanii Couper (1953)
Plate 2, Fig. 1
Description:

Trilete spore: laesurae distinct, extending at least 3/4 of
the equatorial radius, occasionally reaching the periphery: circular
to subcircular in equatorial outline. Exine less than 1“ in thick-
ness, granulate-papillate, sculpture somewhat reduced near the trilete
mark. Equatorial diameter from 42 to 4611 .

Discussion:

Couper (1953, p. 20) noted that the spores of Mg barbara
(Thumb.) Moore, an extant member of the Osmundaceae in New Zealand,
are similar to, but smaller than, the spores of Osmundacidites
well-anii. The same author also noted that the former is more lightly
sculptured. Members of the family Osmundaceae are, at the present
time, cosmopolitan in distribution: mainly in temperate and tropical
moist woodlands.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 1 (Pb 4193)(33.7 x 113.8).

lOO

Family'SCHIZAECEAE
Genus Appendicisporites Wayland a Krieger (1953)
ex Wayland 8: Greifeld 1953
Genotype: Appendicisporites tricuspidatus Weyland 8: Griefeld (19 53)
1953 A ndicis rites triouspidatus Wayland & Krieger, p. 42,
pl. , fig. .
Appendicismrites tricornitatus Weyland & Greifeld (19 53)
Plate 4, Fig. 6
1953 _A_. tricornitatus Weyland & Greifeld, p. 1+3, pl. 11, fig. 52.
Description:

Trilete spore: laesurae about 3/4 of the radius: commissures
raised: outline rounded-triangular: proximal surface unsculptured:
distal surface ribbed (ribs 1.6 to 2.2 u in width, spaced 1.6 to
2.8 u apart). Apical protrusions 7.311 in length. Equatorial
diameter, from 42 to 6311 .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 11F (Pb 4203F) (38.6 x 110.4).

Genus Chomotriletes Naumova (1937 1 1939)
ex Naumova (1953)
Lectogenotype: Chomotriletes vedugensis Naumova (1953)
1937 Chemetriletes Naumova, p. 60-61.

1953 Chomotriletes vedugensis Naumova, p. 39, pl. 7, fig. 21.

Chomotriletes fragilis Pocock (1962)
Put. 3' Fig. 5
1962 g. fragilis Pocock, p. 39. pl. 3, figs. 30-32.

 

101

Description:

Alete spore: circular in equatorial outline. Exine thin (less
than 1 u ), ornamented with ridges about in apart. The ridges shown
on the illustrated specimen are concentric and parallel to the
equatorial outline. Size (equatorial outline), 41 x 49 p .
Discussion:

The specimens recovered from the Pierre are considerably larger
than the specimens of the type species. Chomotriletes was placed in
the family Schiaaeceae by Singh (1964, p. 61). Singh (_lgq. git.) also
restricted the genus to ". . . those forms which have numerous
circular and concentric ridges, and a faint or no trilete mark. To
avoid further confusion, it seems necessary to place in the genus
Chomotriletes only those forms which have numerous circular and con-
centric ridges, and to exclude trisonate forms with distinct trilete
marks."

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 5A (Pb 4093A) (30.8 x 118.8).

Genus _C_igatricosispgrites R. Potonie a Gelletich (1933)

Genotype: Cicatricosismrites dorogensis R. Potonie and Gelletich (1933)
1933 _q. dorogensis R. Potonie and Gelletich, p. 522, pl. 1, fig. 1.

Cioatricesismrites dorogensis R. Potonie a Gelletich (1933)
Plate 2, Fig. 8

- Description:

. Trilete spore: laesurae long with raised commissures: sub-

triangular in equatorial outline: commonly with sides slightly con-

cave: distal surface sculptured with slightly raised ribs measuring

 

 

102

1.1 to 1.6 u in width and spaced 0.5 u apart: proximal surface not
sculptured. Ezlne approximately 1. 5 u in thickness (proximal sur-
face). Size, 35 x 29 U .

Discussion:

Couper (1958, p. 110) found that the spores of W
colwellensis Chandler taken from a fertile pinnule were comparable
to the fossil spore Cicatricosisporites dorogensis. 0n the basis
of this, Couper suggested that g. dorogensis is a dispersed from of
Anemia.

Figured specimen:
Surface section Cheyenne lC (Pb 4004) (40.5 x 115.3).

Cicatricosisporites mohrioides Delcourt 8: Sprumont (1955)
Plate 2, Fig. 6

1955 C. mohrioides Delcourt & Sprumont, p. 20, pl. a, fig. 2.
Description:

Trilete spore: circular to triangular in equatorial outline:
caniculate sculpture: equatorial diameter from 32 to 33 u .
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb 4073D) (45.0 x 121.2).

Genus modioismrites R. Potonie (1951)
Ioctogenotype: modioispgrites solidus R. Potonie (1951)
1951 L. solidus R. Potonie, p. 144.

modioispgrites sp.
Plate 3, Fig. 9
Description:

Trilete spore: laesurae almost reaching periphery and

 

 

103

bordered by distinct marge: equatorial outline sub-triangular with
well rounded apices: both the proximal and distal faces ornamented
with large verrucae: verrucae measure approximately 2.6,; at their
base and are approximately 2.7 u in height. Equatorial diameter from
31 to 36 u.
Discussion:

This form is similar to the modioisporites species described
by Couper (1958, p. 144) and included by Upshaw (1964, pl. 1, fig. 5).
The species described here is smaller than previously described
species.
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb 4073D) (31.2 x 126.7).

Genus Undulatisporites Pflug (19 53)
Genotype: Undulatisporites microcutis Pflug (1953)
1953 Undulatisporites microcutis Pflug, p. 52, pl. 1, fig. 81.

Undulatisporites sinuosis Groot and Groot (1962)
Plate 1, Fig. 1

1962 Undulatisporites sinuosis Groot and Greet, p. 154, pl. 6, fig. 3.
Description:

Spore trilete, triangular-convex in equatorial outline:
laesurae extending to the periphery, undulating: bordered by a
narrow marge. Exine faintly scabrate. Equatorial diameter, 19
to 25 u .
Discussion:

Groot and Groot Q93. 23-13.. .) have stated that the genus

Undulatispgrites is a “catch-all” taxon for immature spores of

 

fin

 

104

several genera. The same authors cite the work of Couper (1958,
p. 111, pl. 16, figs. 11-13) with recent An_e_mi_.§_ phyllitidis (Linn.)
Swarts in which immature spores of at least one species (A.
phyllitidis (Lim. )‘ Swartz) are very similar, morphologically, with
Undulatispprites.
Figures specimen:

Subsurface section 33, slide 9A (Pb 4097A)(33.1 x 117.0).

Undulatisporites sp.
Plate 1, Fig. 10
Description:

Trilete spore: triangular-rounded in equatorial outline:
laesurae extending to the periphery, undulating. Exine very thin
(possibly eroded in the figured specimen), strongly scabrate.
Equatorial diameter, 18:: .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 2 (Pb 4194) (35.3 x 124.8).

Family GLEICHENIACEAE

Genus Gleicheniidites Ross (1949) ex Delcourt
and Sprumont (1955)

Genotype: Gleicheniidites senonicus Ross ex Delcourt and Sprumont 1955
1949 Q. senonicus Ross, p. 31, pl. 1, figs. 3-4.
1955 g. senonicus Ross ex Delcourt and Sprumont, p. 26.

Gleicheniidites of. oircinidites (Cookson) Singh (1964)
Plate 1, Figs 2-3
1953 Gleichenia oircinidites Cookson, p. 464, pl. 1, figs. 5-6.

1957 Gleichenia cf. G. oircinidites Cookson, in Balme, p. 23,
ple 3' figSe 422W.

105

1964 Gleicheniidites of. Q. oircinidites (Cookson) Singh, p. 69-70,
pl. 8, figs. 10-11.

Description:

Trilete spore: laesurae with very thin lips, reaching the
periphery: triangular in equatorial outline: apices pointed and
somewhat rhombic. Singh (22: 313., p. 69-70) suggests that the dark
lines, normal to the laesurae in the apical areas, may be due to a
diffraction pattern related to the thickened zones. Size range
(equatorial diameter), from 23 to 32p .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 2A (Pb 4074A)(35.6 x 114.1).

Genus Gleichenia Smith 1793

Genotype:

Gleichenia concavispgrites Rouse (1957)

1957 Gleichenia concavisporites Rouse, p. 363, pl. 2, figs. 36, 48:
pl. 3, £13.19-

Description:

Trilete spore: sub-triangular in equatorial outline: laesurae
invaginated and surrounding the tetrad scar. Exine laevigate:
somewhat translucent: frequently folded. Size (equatorial diameter),
38H .

Discussion:

Selling (1946, Pt. 1, p. 32-33) described.Gleichenia emargina ,

the spores of which correspond.vory well with the spores named

Gleichenia concavispgrites by Rouse (1957).

106

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 11E (Pb h203E)(34.3 x 116.0).
Genus Leiotriletes Naunova (1937) emend.
R. Potonie and Kremp (195#)
Genotype: ‘Lgiotriletes sphaerotriangulus Loose (1952, in R. Potonie,
Ibrahim and Loose, pl. 18, fig. 15) ex R. Potonie and
Kronp (1954)
Leiotriletes dorogensis (Kedves, 1960)Kedves (1961)
Plate 1, Fig. 13

1960 Laevigatispgrites dorogensis Kedves (1960), Kedves, p. 98,
P039f183' :2:5&7o

1961 L. doro ensis (Kedves 1960) Kedves p. 120-122 p1. h, figs.
18-19: pl. 5, figs. 1:2,5,6,8,9,12 i 13. ’

Description:

Trilete spore: subcircular in polar view with well rounded
apices: laesurae extending over 3]“ of the radius. Exine from 1.8
to 2.1g in thickness, intrapunctate to intragranulate. Bifurcation
of distal portions of laesurae distinct. Equatorial diameter, 7hp .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb 4073D)(38.2 x 125.7).

Fanily CIATHEACEAE
Genus glathidites Couper (1953)
Genotype: 913thidites australis Couper (1953)

922thidites concavus (Bolk.) Dettnann (1963)
PhtO 1, Figs 7
1953 Stenosonetriletes concavus Bolkhovitina, p. #6, pl. 6, fig. 7.

1963 913thidites concavus (Bolk.) Dettmann, p. 2h, pl. 1, figs. 17-19.

107

Description:

Trilete spore: biconvex: outline concavely triangular with
somewhat pointed apices: laesurae straight, convex (on proximal
surface), extending to the periphery. Exine smooth, 1 to Zn in
thickness. Equatoria1.diameter, 22v .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 25, slide 2A (Pb #162A)(40.7 x 112.8).

Family DICKSONIACEAE
Genus Trilites Erdtman (19%?) ex Couper 1953
Lectogenetype: Trilites tuberculiformis Cookson 1947
19%? Trilitee Erdtman, p. 110.
19“? Trilites tuberculiformis Cookson, p. 136, pl. 16, figs. 61-62.
1953 Trilites tuberculiformis Cookson, in Couper, p. 29.

Trilites comaumensis Cookson (1953)
Plate 2, Fig. 3
1953 I! comaumensis Cookson, p. 470, pl. 2, figs. 27-28.
Description:

Trilete spore: sub-triangular to sub-circular in flattened
outline. Conspicuous tetrad.mark: laesurae extending to periphery.
Exine approximately in in thickness, covered.with small conical
spinules or rodslike processes (ca. 1.8; in length). Equatorial
diameter, from 25 to H811 .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide h (Pb #092)(32.h x 116.7).

108
Family POLIPODIACEAE
Genus Polymdiidites Ross (1949) ex Couper (1953)
Genotype: Polypodiidites senonicus Ross (1949) ex Couper

1949 Pondiidites senonicus Ross, 1). 33. pl. 1, figs. 8-9.
1953 Pomp-diidites senonicus Ross ex Couper, p. 28.

Modiidites sp.
Plate 5. Fig. 13
Description:

Honolete spore: exine 3.3 to 3.8 u thick, covered with warty
projections. A somewhat reticulated appearance is given by the
furrows separating the projections. Size, 34 to 38 u x 44 to 58 11.
Discussion:

Ross (1949, p. 33) referred to the forms Polmdium pellucidum
illustrated by Selling (1946, pl. 7, fig. 158). The principal
difference between the Hawaiian forms and the Pierre forms would
seem to be their size: spores from the extant forms are larger.
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb 4073D) (34.0 x 119.8).

Genus Laevi ate-s rites Ibrahim (1933) emend.
Schogf, Wilson and Bentall 1944

Genotype: hflgtospgrites Lulgaris (Ibrahim, 1932) Ibrahim (1933)
enend. Schopf, Wilson 8: Bentall (1944) ’

1932 Serenites :mma mm, Fe #48. ple 15, fig. 16e

1933 hgigato-s%rites aris (Ibrahim) Ibrahim, p. 39-40,
P e 29 f e 8 P e 5. 2138. 37’39e

1944 La to-s rites (Ibrahim 1933) enend. Schopf, Wilson and
Ben.“ , pe , Ple 1, figSe S'Sbe

 

 

--_,,,. :

 

109

Discussion:

Singh (1961:, p. 99) has stated that ". . . the monolete bean-
shaped form indicates a close affinity with the families Poly-
podiaceae and Dennstaedtiaceae."

Laeviggto-smrites albertensis Rouse (1957)
Plate 5, Fig. 4
1957 L. albertensis Rouse, p. 363, pl. 2, figs. 17-18.
Description:

Honolete spore: kidney or bean-shaped in lateral compression:
ovate in compression normal to suture: suture extends 2/3 of the
total length of the spore. Wall thin, less than 1 u in thickness,
weaklypunctate. Size, 22 x 3611.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 3 (Pb 4091)(35.4 x 115.9).

Laeviggtospgrites of. 22523 Wilson & Webster (1946)
Plate 5, Fig. 8
1946 Le m Wilson a Webster, p. 273, fig. 5.
Description:

Honolete spore: bilateral, bean-shaped in flattened outline:
suture extends almost full length of spore: exine smooth, somewhat
folded elem longitudinal dimension. Exino from 1 to 4 u in thick-
ness. Size, 32 x 55 u.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 4 (Pb 4196) (30.3 x 128.1).

 

 

 

10'..4..:u..|a_..!. .9. I

Ian.

 

110

Family'MARNTTIACEAE
Genus Harattisporites Couper (19 58)
Genotype: Ihratisporites scabratus Couper (19 58)

1958 Marattisporites scabratus Couper, p. 133-134, pl. 15, figs. 20-23.

Marattismrites scabratus Couper (1958)
Plate 5, Fig. 14
Description:

Honolete spore: narrow laesurae extending the length of the
spore: bean-shaped to ellipsoidal in laterally compressed specimens.
Exine from less than 111 to 1.211 in thickness, granulate. Size,
24 x 39 u .

Discussion:

Couper (1958, p. 106) calls attention to the forms described
earlier by Knox (1938), Harris (1955), Brown and Brown (1931) and
Selling (1946) and assigns g. scabratus Couper to the Harattiaceae.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 10F (Pb4202F) (38.2 x 119.8).

Family HANNIACEAE
Genus Hatonisporites Couper (1958)
Genotype: htonispgrites phlebogteroides Couper (19 58)

1958 htonismrites phlebopteroides Couper, p. 139-140, pl. 20,
figs. 5" 7e

Matomntes cf. ewexinus Couper (1958)
Put. 1, Figs. 5.6
1953 L1,- Ogyiexinus Couper, p. 140, pl. 20, figs. 13-14.

 

 

 

 

. F
I

111

Description:

The description of the holotype, as given by Couper (2.93.
33.1...) is ”. . . trilete, laesurae reaching to equator, commissures
raised and flanked by a marge: equatorial contour triangular, sides
usually slightly convex: exine unsculptured to finely scabrate, 2.5
to 3.5 11 thick, not greatly thickened at apices”. The Pierre speci-
mens conform to Couper's description. Size range, from 40 to 68 u
(8 specimens).

Discussion:

Embers of the family Matoniaceae are at present limited to
Borneo and the Malayan Peninsula. The family is represented by a
single genus, Estonia R. Brown.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 21 (Pb 4074A)(28.7 x 113.7).

Order FILICLLEB
INCERI‘AE SEDIB

Genus Concavisporites (Pflug 1952) Delcourt
and Sprumont 19 55

Genotype: Concavismrites ruggtus Pflug (1953)
1953 Concavisggrites rugtus Pflug, in Thomson and Pflug, p. 49,
Fe 9 fige ZZe

19 5 5 Concavispgrites m Pflug emend. Delcourt and Sprumont.

Concavigporites sp.
Plate 1, Fig. 9
Description:
Trilete spore: triangular in equatorial view, strongly concave

112
in interapical areas: laesurae straight or weakly undulating and
extending to the periphery: laesurae bounded by marge. Farina psilate,
less than 111 in thickness. Equatorial diameter, from 20 to 29 u-

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 5A (Pb 4197A) (45.9 x 121.4).

Genus Concavissimisporites Delcourt and Sprumont
(1955) emend. Delcourt, Dettmann 8: Hughes 1963

Genotype: Concavissimisgorites verrucosus Delcourt and Sprumont 19 55

1955 Concavissimisporites verrucosus Delcourt and Sprumont, p. 25,
ple 2. fig. e

1963 Concavissimispgrites verrucosus Delcourt and Sprumont emend.
Delcourt, Dettmann and-Wm 285, pl. 42, figs. 5-7.
Concavissimisporites variverrucatus (Couper) Singh (1964)

Plate 2, Fig. 4

1964 g. .v_a__ri_fv_errucatus (Couper) Singh, p. 78, pl. 9, figs. 9-11.

Description:

Trilete spore: triangular in equatorial outline: sides concave:
apices well rounded: both surfaces verrucate: laesurae approximately
3/4 of the equatorial radius. Exine 2. 5 to 3.011 in thickness.
Equatorial diameter, 5011 .

Discussion:

Singh loc. 33.1..) has proposed that several forms (species) of
Concaflmrites should be transferred to the genus Concavissimis-
pgrites as emended by Singh (Log. 23.). It is argued that earlier
workers based their assignments on such criteria as surface ornamen-

tation and the presenneeor absence of kyrtomes. Singh emended the

genus Concavissimisggrites by more fully recognising the other

 

 

113

discernible attributes of the two genera which are particularly
". . . the shape of the spore: the position, shape, length, and
number of the germinal apertures: the nature of the exine adjoining
the laesurae: and the pattern of ornamentation or the complete lack
of it . . .".
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section.46, slide 116 (Pb 4203G)(32.8 x:128.3).

Genus gullisporites Potonie (1956)
Genotype: gullisporites waterbolki R. Potonie (1956)
1956 Kayligpgrites waterbolki R. Potonie, p. 38, pl. 4, fig. 39.

gullisporites waterbolki R. Potonie (1956)
Plate 3. Fig. 3
Description:

Trilete spore: sub-triangular to sub-circular in equatorial
outline: trilete scar does not reach periphery. Emine up to 1 u
in thickness, finely reticulate. Equatorial diameter (8 specimens),
from.25 to 341..

Discussion:

The specimens recovered.from the Pierre correspond specifi-
cally’with.Potonie's description of the type. The only signifi-
cant difference is in the overall size, which is ca. 45:. in the
type specimen.

Figured.specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 51 (Pb 40771)(43.4 x 111.8).

114

Genus Perotriletes Couper (1953)
Genotype: Perotriletes granulatus Couper (1953)
1953 Perotriletes granulatus Couper, p. 31, pl. 3, figs. 28-29.

Perotriletes pseudoreticulatus Couper (19 53)
Plate 4, Fig. 2
1953 P. pseudoreticulatus Couper, p. 32, pl. 3, fig. 30.
Description:

Trilete spore: subtriangular in polar view: laesurae indistinct,
but long: both proximal and distal surfaces sculptured with irregular
ridges 1.1 to 1.4;. in height. Indistinct narrow perispore observed
in some specimens. Equatorial diameter from 35 to 39u .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 1 (Pb 4193) (34.5 x 112.9).

Perotriletes m Couper (19 58)
Plate 4, Figs. 11-12
1958 _P. ruggtus Couper, p. 147, pl. 25, figs. 7-8.
Description:

Trilete spore: sub-round to sub-triangular in equatorial out-
line: laesurae flanked by weak marge and extending more than 3/4 of
the distance to the periphery: both proximal and distal surfaces
ornamented with low, rounded, anastomosing rugae 2.0 to 3.511 in
width and averaging 1 u in height. Equatorial diameter, 55:} .
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 61 (Pb 40781) (40.6 x 121.6).

115

Perotriletes sp.
Plate 4, Fig. 3
Description:

Trilete spore. Laesurae extending almost to the periphery:
equatorial outline circular to sub-circular: weakly developed marge:
proximal and distal surfaces sculptured with low, well-rounded
rugulae from 1.0 to 2.01: in width and which form a distinct
rugulate pattern. Equatorial diameter (7 specimens), 28 to 35 u .
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 6, slide 1X (Pb 4155K) (31.1 x 115.3).

Genus Aeguitriradites Delcourt and Sprumont (1955)
emend. Cookson and Dettmann (1961)
Genotype: Afltriradites 9152.133 Delcourt and Sprumont (1955)
1955 A. §u_bi_}_1§_ Delcourt and Sprumont, p. 44-45, pl. 3, fig. 7.
1961 Agguitriradites Delcourt and Sprumont (1955) emend. Cookson
and Dettmann, p. 426, pl. 52, figs. 1-12.
Aeguitriradites sp.
Plate 5, Fig. 2
Description:

Radial, trilete, zonate spore: sub-triangular in equatorial
outline: zona granulate. varying from 2.411 in width in the inner
apical areas to 6.0 u in width in the apical areas: sons finely
serrate along periphery. Laesurae accompanied by a thin muri along
its entire length. Overall diameter of spore, from 38 to 53 u :
diameter of central body, from 21 to 23 u: width of zone, from 2.4
to 6.0 u : wall thickness, less than 1 u .

 

 

 

.fl

 

116

Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 51 (Pb 4197A) (32.9 x 111.8).

Genus Umbosporites Newman (1965)
Genotype: Umbo_sporites callosus Newman (1965)

1965 Umbosgrites callosus Newman, p. 10, pl. 1, fig. 2.

Embosporites callosus Newman (1965)
Plate 5, Figs. 5-7
Description:

Honolete spore: laesurae approximately 1 / 2 the amb axis:
unornamented exine distinctly thickened at longitudinal extremities
(up to 6 u thick). Overall length of spore from 32 to 39 u: over-
all breadth of spore from 14 to 20 u: length of laesurae from 13
to 2511 .

Figured specimens:

Pl. 5, Fig. 5, Subsurface section A (Wallace) (Pb 3929)
(35.2 x 116.2): Pl. 5, Fig. 6, Subsurface section A (Wallace)
(Pb 3931)(46.3 x 123-7): Pl. 5, Fig. 7, Subsurface section A
(Wallace)(Pb 3929) (29.1 x 129.0).

 

 

n . r...“ q .. ..

 

 

117

UNASSIBNED SPORES

INCERIAE SEDIS
Genus Hurosmra Somers (1952)
Genotype: Murospgra kosankei Somers (1952)
1952 Murospora kosankei Somers, p. 20, fig. 13a.

unrespora mesozoica Pocock (1961)
Plate 4, Fig. 7
1961 Hurospora mesozoica Pocock, p. 1233, text-figs. 1,3-5.
Description:

Trilete spore: irregularly sub-triangular in equatorial out-
line: cingulum from 5.0 to 9.4:. in width. Exine single layered,
approximately 1 u thick in polar areas, 2.3 11 thick near the
equator. Laesurae straight to weakly undulate, extending to peri-
phery of inner spore body: laesurae flanked by lips (1.0 to 1.2 u
in height). Diameter of inner body, 29 11: overall diameter
(including cingulum), 41 u .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 4 (Pb #092) (37.3 x 119.1»).

Genus Triplanosporites Pflug (1953)
Genotype: Triplanospgrites sinuosus Pflug (19 53)
1953 Triplanosgrites sinuosus Pflug, in Thomson and Pflug, p. 58,
pl. 3. fig. 7.
Triplanospgrites cf. sinuosus Pflug (1953)
Plate 1, Fig. 12

 

118

Description:

Trilete spore: oval in equatorial outline: usual polar com-
pression results in a flattened proximal face: a characteristic
three-leafed outline (normal to polar axis) results from.1atera1
compression: length of polar axis, from.33 to 45H : width at equator,’
from 30 to 49LI. Exine psilate to slightly granulate.
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section.46, slide 2 (Pb 4194)(34.4 x 116.7).

Genus gzglospgrites (Cookson & Dettmann, 1958)
Cookson and Dettmann (1959)

Genotype: nglospgrites hgghesi (Cookson and Dettmann 1958)
Cookson and.Dettmann 1959

1958 Radiatisggrites hughesi Cookson.and.Dettmann, p. 103, pl. 15,
figs. .

1959 nglosporites hughesi Cookson and Dettmann, v. 21, p. 8.

chlesporites radiatus Krutzsch (1959)
Plate 1, Figs. 14-15
1959 Cyclosporites radiatus Krutsch, v. 8, p.
Description:

Trilete spore: radial, triangular to sub-triangular in equa-
torial outline: laesurae deeply entrenched, extending to periphery.
Exine covered.with ridges 2.2 to 2.8u in width, separated'by
linearly branched furrows. Equatorial diameter, from 32 to 4211.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 6, 8116.8 11 (Pb #15SX) (31s? 1: 124e7)e

119

Genus Densosporites Berry (1937) emend. Schopf,
Wilson and Bentall (1944)

Genotype: Densosmrites covensis Berry (1937)
1937 Densospgrites covensis Berry, p. 157, fig. 11.
1944 Dense-s rites (Berry 1937) emend. Schopf, Wilson and Bentall,
p- 39. pi 1. figs. 9-9c-
Densosporites sp.
Plate 4, Fig. 8
Discussion:

Because of the eroded nature of the specimens of 225132-
gpgrites found in the Pierre and its accepted stratigraphic range,
it is believed that the examples of this spore found during the
present study are the results of reworking and re-cycling of older
(probably Pennsylvanian) rocks.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 7 (Pb 4095) (35.2 x 117.8).

Genus Camarozonosporites Pant (1954) ex R. Potonie (1956)
emend. Klaus (1960)

Genotype: Camarozonos orites cretaceus (Wayland and Krieger, 19 53)
R. Potonie 51956)

1953 Rotaspgra cretacea Wayland and Krieger, p. 12, pl. 3, fig. 27.

1956 Camarozonos orites cretaceus (Wayland and Krieger 1953)
R. Potonie, p. 65. pl. 9, fig. 85.
Gamarosonosmrites rudis (Leschik, 1955) Klaus 1960
Put. 5, Figs 1

1955 VerrucosisFrites rudis Leschik in Krausel and Leschik,
Ve 72, Po 5, ple I. fig. 15e

1960 Camarozonosgorites rudis (Loschik, 1955) Klaus, p. 136, pl. 29,
figs. 2, e

120

Description:

Trilete, radial spore: equatorial outline sub-circular:
trilete mark distinct: deeply set in proximal face: laesurae
extending to equatorial flange: distal face broadly reticulate,
proximl face laevigate: interapical flange from less than 1 u to
approximately 1.2“ in width. Equatorial diameter, 35 to 37p .
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 8F (Pb 4200F) (40.8 x 113.0).

Genus Taschites gen. nov.
Genotype: Taschites m
Generic description:
Spore, overall circular in polar view: consisting of central
body surrounded by thin flange or structure composed of fused wing-
like modifications.

Taschites prim gen. et sp. nov.
Plate 11, Figs. 1-4
Description:

Spore, trilete (7): overall diameter including flange, 140.4 11:
diameter of central body, 6111 . Flange composed of from 11 to 15
wing-like projections that are apparently fused. Areas of fusion
are equally spaced around the central body in the equatorial plane.
Exine of central body granulate, up to 211 in thickness. Flange
finely granulate. diaphanous , venation or striation pattern not

apparent.

 

it...) I! ,i .

’I'l.

121

Discussion:

Taschites m differs from arv described Mesozoic spore thus
far noted in the literature. Two previously described spores or
spore-bearing structures, Pteroretis and Tetrapterites, are super-
ficially similar to the presently described entity. Comparisons
between the form described here and those two previously published
forms are as follows:

Taschites m differs from Pteroretia m Felix and
Burbridge (1961) in the following respects:

1.) Non-veined wing-like flange as opposed to prominently
bifurcative venation of the wings of _P. m.

2.) Central body non-striated or ribbed as in _P_. 2.111539

Taschites m agrees with Pteroretis m Felix and
Burbridge (1961) in the following respects:

1.) Twelve wing-like structures in P. m compares with
11 to 15 in _T. 111...:

2.) Overall size: Taschites M 140.41

Pteroretis Ell-5“}; 100 to 130 u

3.) Central body diameter: _T_. p_r_im_gg 60.8 p

g. m 55 to 72 u

4.) Wing-like projections are single thickness, thus separating
both forms considered from Alatisporites as discussed by Felix and
Burbridge (op. cit., p. 492).

Taschites £35.“— differs from Tetrapterites visensis
Sullivan and Hibbert (1964) in the following respects:

1.) Distinct separation between the wing-like projections as

opposed to complete flange in Tetrapterites visensis.

 

 

h.

a... l

122

2.) Twelve wing-like projections as opposed to seven to nine
"parallel-sided folds . . . located on the outer rim of the cupule . . ."
in Tetrapterites visensis. .

3.) Very thin, granulate wall of the central body as opposed to
a thick, opaque wall of the cupule of Tetrapterites visensis.

4.) Central body of Taschites prim; is circular as opposed to
a basic tetrahedral shape of the cupule of Tetrapterites visensis.

Taschites m agrees with Tetrapterites visensis Sullivan and

31be (1964) in the following respects:

1.) Overall size: Iggchites primum 140.411
Tetrapterites visensis 19011

Central body or cupule diameter:
Taschites m 60.811
Tetrapterites visensis (cupule1 about half
the total radius of the skiadionz, or from 52.5 to
7705 u)-
2.) The superficial geometry of Taschites p_z_'_im_u_m resembles
that of a single skiadion as figured by Sullivan and Hibbert (1964)
(see P1. 13, Fig. 3 and P1. 14, Figs. 1, 4 and 5).
The interesting association of Tetrapterites visensis Sullivan
and Eibbert with up to 26% of the microspores observed in the

Drybrook sample assigned to the species Punctatispgrites phflgosus
(Waltz) was noted by Sullivan and Ribbert (pp. _c_i_.t., p. 69). A

 

1'The darker-appearing, originally bowl-shaped, central area is
called the cufle and this encloses the distal hemisphere of the

spore" LOBe Elise. pe 66)e
2"The apical portions of the capsule . . ." (_02. £13., p. 66).

123

similar association was noted between Pteroretis m Felix and
Burbridge (1961) where 8.0 to 13.5% of the microspores recovered from
the Upper Chester sediments are assigned to the genus Punctatisporites.
The occurrence of Taschites m is not associated with spores
assignable to the genus Punctatisporites.

Adequate separation between the only known, superficially
similar, plant microfossils and the presently described spore has
been demonstrated. Sullivan and Hibbert (loc. cit.) also mention
the similarity between Tetrapterites visensis and the acritarch

Pterosmrmopsis Wetzel (1952) and Qymatiosphaera (Wetzel, 1933)
Deflandre (1954). Species assignable to both of the mentioned genera

have been found in the Pierre samples: none of the forms found,
however, possess wing-like flanges. This fact, together with the
great disagreement of size ranges between Taschites grim; and the
acritarchs considered is believed to be sufficient for adequate

separation.

Genus Peromonolites Erdtman (1947) ex Couper (1953)
Genotype: Peromonolites bowenii Couper 19 53
1947 Peromonolites Erdtman, p. 111.
1953 Peromonolites bowenii Couper, p. 32, pl. 3, figs. 31-32.

Peromonolites cf. problematicus Couper (1953)
Plate 5, Fig. 15
1953 Peromonolites problematicus Couper, p. 32, pl. 3, fig. 33.
Description:
Honolete spore: ellipsoidal in polar (7) view. No laesurae
observed. kins less than 111 in thickness, pailate. Central body

121+

surrounded by perispore 2.2 to 2.4 u in width. The perispore is
composed of closely spaced or fused setae. Size, 22 to 29A .
Discussions

Couper (1953, p. 33) observed that Peromonolites problematicus
superficially resembles the microspores of the water fern Pilularia
novae-zealandiae T. Kirk. The perine layer in the latter, however,
is not setaceous but is rather dense and minutely rugulate. Harris
(1955, p. 1144-!) also noted that spores identical to and inseparable
from those of Pilularia novae-sealandiae have been recovered from
Jurassic sediments by Couper (see Couper, 1953, p. 33).

Figured specimen:
Surface section Phillips l-A-L (Pb 14013)(l+2.6 x 110.7).

Genus Reticuloidosporites Pflug in Thomson 3. Pflug (1953)

Genotypes Reticuloidosgrites dentatus (Pflug 1952) Thomson and
Pflug 1953

1952 g. dentatus Pflug, p. 136. pl. 7, fig. 7.
1953 g. dentatus (Pflug 1952) Thomson and Pflug, p. 60, pl. ‘1», fig. 11.

Ratimloidosporigg dentatus Pflug in Thomson 5 Pflug 19 53
Plate 5, Figs. 10-12
Description:

Bilateral, monolete spore; sub-ellipsoidal in equatorial out-
line, broadly ellipsoidal in compressed outline. laesurae straight,
slightly more than 1/2 the length of the amb axis. Exine thick,
foveolate with irregularly spaced foveolae measuring approximately
1 u in diameter. Sise range, length of amb axis, from 27 to 1&0 u 3
length of short axis, from 25 to 2911 .

125

Discussion: .

Similar spore types are found in the Polypodiaceae and the
Schisaeceae. The polypodiaceous types are nearly cosmopolitan in
present day distribution. The schizeaceous types are typical tropical
with only rare occurrences in the temperate zones.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide ZA (Pb h07ha)(36.h x 116.5).

Reticuloidosporites sp.
Plate 5, Fig. 12
Description:

Mbnolete spore: reniform to ovoid in lateral equatorial out-
line: monolete scar distinct and approximately 1/2 the length of the
major dimension (not visible on the specimen figured). Exine
1.6 u in thickness with network or reticulum of conical projections
1.2 u in height. Size, 55 x 7211.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 2A (Pb “0741)(36.4 x 116.5).

126

Division SPERMATOPHYTA
Class PTERIDOSPERMAE
Family mnonncms
Genus Caxtonipollenites Couper (1958)
Genotype: ‘ngtgnipollenites pgllidus (Reissinger, 1950) Couper (1958)

1950 Pitzpspgrites pallidus Reissinger, p. 109, pl. 15, figs. 1-5.

1958 Calgonipgllenites pallidus (Reissinger) Couper, p. 150, pl. 26,
figs. 7- .
Caztgnipgllenites cf. pgllidus (Reissinger) Couper (1958)
Plate 6, Fig. 6
Description:

Bisaccate pollen grain: specimen figured has slightly folded
sacci: restored configuration of sacci demonstrates oval shape in
polar view. Exine of central body less than 1.011 in thickness,
scabrate to smooth. Sacci are finely reticulate and are attached
to the distal face. Sise, length of central body, 20,1: length of
sacci, 11 u: breadth of sacci, 2211 : overall length of grain, 21h1 .
Discussion:

Only'a single specimen assignable to the genus Caztgni-
pgllenites was recovered from the Pierre. Singh (196“, p. 33)
observed.that the family Caytoniaceae apparently became extinct in
the Late Cretaceous.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section‘h6, slide 6A (Pb #1981)(h0.3 x 117.0).

127

Order CONIFERALES
Family'PODOCARPACEAE
Genus Phyllocladidites (Cookson, 1947) Couper (1958)
Genotype: milecladidites mawsonii (Cookson, 1947) Couper (1958)

19“? Disaccites (Phyllocladidites) mawsonii Cookson, p. 133, pl. 11:,
figs. 22-28.

1958 Pgllocladidites mawsonii Cookson in Couper, p. 38, pl. 9,
fig. 5e

wocladidites sp.
Plate 6, Fig. 9
Description:

Bisaccate pollen grain: circular to ovate in equatorial out-
line. Exine finely granulate. “Sacci elongated, narrow, attached to
distal face and apparently not reaching the periphery. Sacci
attached along their entire length. Size: breadth of central body,
3“ U8 length of central body, “3 11: length of sacci, 22 :1: width of
sacci (folded), 8.5 u.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 50, slide ’4 (Pb hM)(38.2 x 116.0).

Genus Phyllocladus Rich.
Genotype: none designated

1940 Pollen of Pullocladus, Cranwell, p. “-5, figs. 7e, 71‘.
1947 Pollen of Pyllocladus, Cookson, p. 133, p1. 11+, figs. 3840.
1953 Pflllocladus sp., Couper, p. 38.

1951! Fossil pollen of Pgllocladus, Cookson and Pike, p. 63-6b,
pl. 2, figSe 1-6e

1958 Pullocladus sp., Couper, p. M.

 

 

 

128

Phyllocladus sp.
Plate 6, Fig. 16
Description:

Bisaccate pollen grain: central.body exine scabrate and.with-
out distinct cap. Sacci small, loosely frilled and reticulate.
Size: length of central body, 37p : breadth of central body, 52p :
length of sacci, 171,: breadth of sacci, 3h‘J: overall length of
grain, 51 u.

Figured specimen:
Subsurfhce section.h6, slide 51 (Pb u1971)(u2.2 x 116.0).

Genus Podocarpidites Cookson (1947) emend. R. Potonie (1958)
Genotype: Pedocarpidites ellipticus Cookson 1947

19“? Disaccites (Podocarpidites) elliptica Cookson, p. 131, pl. 13,
18’s - e

1958 Podoca idites ellipticus (Cookson, 1947) emend. R. Potonie,
p. 68, pl. 8, fig. 85.
Podocarpidites cf. biformis Rouse (1957)
Plate 6, Fig. 15

1957 2. biformis Reuse, p. 267, pl. 2, fig. 13.
Description:

Bisaccate pollen grain: circular central'body measuring 25p
in length and.28 (lin‘breadth: central body mere coarsely'reticulate
than the sacci: sacci measuring 31H in 1ength.are attached distally.
(Exine cap on proximal of the central body is approximately 61, thick.
Overall length of grain, 66u .
Discussion:

The specimens found.in the Pierre material are slightly

 

 

129

smaller than House's holotype.
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 4 (Pb 4092) (42.5 x 121.4)

Genus Pitzgsmrites Seward (1914)
Genotype: Pityosporites antarcticus Seward (1914)
1914 Pitzspgrites antarcticus Seward, p. 23, pl. 8, fig. 15

Pitnsmrites cf. similis Balms (1957)
Plate 6, Fig. 11
1957 Pitzgsmrites similis Balme, p. 36, pl. 10, figs. 108-109.
Description:

Bisaccate pollen grain: overall equatorial outline oval:
central body circular to sub-circular. Exine 1.5 11 thick. Sacci
symmetrically located on either side of a well-defined furrow.
Sculpture of central body finely reticulate: that of the sacci
clearly reticulate. Size: length of central body, 39 u : breadth
of central body, 42 11: length of sacci, 4511 : breadth of sacci,
24 to 28 11: overall length of grain, 64p .

Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 33, slide 7 (Pb 4095)(39.8 x 117.4).
Discussion:

Seward (1914) suggested that Pityosporites has an affinity
with the family Pinaceae. He also admitted that ”on geographical
grounds it would seem more probable that the spores Pitzgspgrites
belonged to some plant allied to Podocarpus, Dacrydium or

merocaclgn”.

 

'- I.‘ I.

 

 

130

Family PINACEAE

Genus Tagapgllenites (Potonie 8: Venitz 1934)
emend. R. Potonie 1958

Genotype: Ts ae ollenites igniculus (Potonie, 1931) Potonie and
Venitz (1934)

1931 Sporonites igniculus Potonie, p. 556, Abb. 2.
1934 nggaemllenites culus (Potonie, 1931) Potonie and Venitz,
pa 7. ple , figs e

Eamllenites cf. sggmentatus Balms (1957)
Plate 3, Fig. 10
1957 g. semntatus'Balme, p. 33. pl. 9, figs. 93-94.
Description:

Circular pollen grain, consisting of circular central body
surrounded by a much folded, narrow bladder: rugose central body
with exine from 1.2 to 1.8 u in thickness. Bladder width (average)
5 u . Overall diameter, 50 u.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 8F (Pb 4200F) (39.8 x 113.8).

nggaemllenites sp.
Pht’ 3, Figs 8

Description:

Honosaccate pollen grain: proximal tetrad mark distinct:
extending to near the periphery: well-developed equatorial fringe of
saccate protrusions: saccate or interconnected vesiculae approxi-
mately 2 to 4 u in height. Eldne 1.2 11 thick, two-layered: exine
is apparently thinner in the polar area than in the proximal polar
area. Overall equatorial diameter, 44 u .

131

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 10, slide 101 (Pb 41121)(29.9 x 122.6).

Genus Pinusmllenites Raatz (1937)

Lectogenotype: Pinuspollenites labdacus (R. Potonie, 1931)
Raatz (19377

1931 Pollenites labdacus R. Potonie, p. 5, fig. 32.

1937 Pinuspollenites labdacus (R. Potonie, 1931) Raatz, p. 16.

Pinuspollenites sp.
Plate 6, Fig. 7
Description:

Bisaccate pollen grain: central body (corpus) reticulate,
ovate in equatorial outline. Sacci strongly reticulate, attached
to distal face. Size: length of central body, 47 u : breadth of
central body, 40 u: length of sacci, 36 u: breadth of sacci, 22 u-
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 1 (Pb 4193)(33.9 x 117.1).

Genus Abiesmllenites Thiergart in Raatz (1937)
Genotype: Abiespgllenites absolutus Thiergart in Raatz (1937)
1937 Abies%llenites absolutus Thiergart, in Baatz, p. 16, pl. 1,
fig. 1 ' ple . fig. 77s

Abiespgllenites sp.
Put. 6. Figs 8

Description:

Bisaccate pollen grain: distal cap clear on most specimens
observed and approximately 3011 in thickness: central body (corpus)
granulate: sacci surfaces reticulate. Size: length of central

 

—fiv-- ‘. .

 

132

body, 121p : breadth of central body, 5811: length of sacci, 53p :
breadth of sacci, 49 u-
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 33, slide 3 (Pb 4091)(32.2 x 115.0).

Genus Piceaepollenites R. Potonie (1931)
Genotype: Piceaepollenites alatus R. Potonie (1931)

1931 Piceaepollenites alatus R. Potonie, p. 28, pl. 2.

Piceaepollenites sp.
Plate 6, Fig. 14
Description:
Bisaccate pollen grain: central.body finely granulate.
measuring 5211 in height and 73 u in breadth. Sacci finely reticulate,
measuring 45 to 47], in length and 28 to 33 u in breadth. Sacci
attached distally.
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 33, slide 2 (PB 4090)(28.0 x 121.2).

Genus Cedripites‘wodehouse (1933)
Genotype: Cedripites eocenicus‘Hodehouse (1933)
1933 Cedripites eocenicus Hodehouse, p. 489-490, fig. 13.

Cedripites eocenicus'Wbdehouse (1933)
Plate 6, Fig. 10
Description:
Bisaccate pollen grain: exine of central body 1.0 to 2.0 u
thick: distal cap distinct, approximately 5:; in thickness: sacci

large. Size: length of central body, 39u : breadth of central

133
body, 28 u: breadth of sacci, 25 p: overall length of grain, 62p .
Figured specimen:
subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb 4073D)(37.1 x 123.1).

Family'TAXODIACEAE

Genus Sequoiapollenites (Thiergart, 1937)
ex Thiergart (1938)

Lectogenotype: Sequoiapollenites polyformosus Thiergart (1938)
ex.Potonie (1958)

1938 Seguoiapollenites polyformosus Thiergart, p. 301, pl. 23, fig. 6.

1958 Seguoiapgllenites polyformosus Thiergart (1938) ex Potonie, p. 79.

Segueiappllenites sp.
Plate 4, Fig. 1
Description:
Oblate, almost spherical pollen grain. Exine psilate, folded,
less than 1:1 thick. Distinct germinal papillae, slightly curved
and 5 11in length. Equatorial diameter, 221;.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 2A (Pb 4074A)(44.4 x 111.9).

 

 

 

13L»

INCERI‘AE SEDIS
Genus Eucommidites Erdtman (1948) emend. Hughes (1961)
Genotype: Eucommidites troedssonii Erdtman (1948)
1948 Eucommodites troedssonii Erdtman, p. 267, fig. 15.
1961 Eucommidites troedssonii Erdtman (1948) emend. Hughes, p. 293,
pl. 37, figs. 1-16: text-figs. 1a-1f.
Eucommidites E95 Groot and Penrw (1960)
Plate 7. Fig. 2
1960 E. m Groot and Penny, p. 234, pl. 2, fig. 14.
Description:

Grain circular in equatorial outline: central furrow approxi-
mately 1/2 the total length of grain: ring furrows narrow, incomplete
in both ends of grain. Exine psilate, 1.311 in thickness. Size:
equatorial diameter, from.23 to 25p .

Discussion:

Hughes (1961) found Eucommidites- type grains in the micropyle
and pollen chamber of a Lower Cretaceous seed, Spermatites pgttensis
Hughes (1961). This is clearly a gymnospermous ovule. Singh (1964,
p. 128) interpreted the morphology of Eucommidites and concluded
that '. . . the genus Eucommidites tends to show its affinity with
qycadophytes, Ginkgoales, and perhaps Chlamydospermales".

Genus Classopgllis Pflug (1953) emend.
Pocock & Jansonius (1961)
Genotype: Classopollis classoides Pflug (1953)
1953 Classopgllis classoides Pflug, p. 91, pl. 16, figs. 29-31.

1961 Classopfillis classoides Pflug, emend. Pocock and Jansonius,
Po 3 9, Ple e

135

_C_la;ssopollis classoides Pflug (1953) emend.
Pocock and Jansonius (1961)

Plate 6, Figs. 1,2 and 1:
Description:

Circular pollen grain (in polar view), monoporate: trilete
mark small, at proximal pole: rays of trilete extend approximately
2. 5 :1 outward from center of trilete mark. Exine finely granulate.
Striated equatorial band ca. 4 u in width, at times interrupted
(e.g., Pl. 6, Figs. 1 and 4). Size range: from 21 to 32 11 (overall
equatorial diameter, flattened).

Figured specimens:

Pl. 6, Fig. 1, Subsurface section 33, slide 1, (Pb 4089)
(39.3 x 121.0): Pl. 6, Fig. 2, Subsurface section 19, slide 2C
(Pb 41440) (30.7 x 121.7): Pl. 6, Fig. 4, Subsurface section 33,
slide 2 (Po 4090)(32.4 x 124.6).

Classopgllis obidosensis Groot and Groot (1962)
Plate 6, Fig. 3

Description:

The figured specimen agrees with the description given by
Groot and Groot (1962). The Pierre specimens, however, exhibit a
more distinct subdivision of the equatorial band. In this case,
the outermost portion (approximately 1/2 of the band is either micro-
reticulate or laevigate while the remainder of the grain is granulose.
A very small, weak trilete scar can be noted in the figured specimen.
Size: from 21 to 32 u (equatorial diameter).
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 13, slide 5D (Pb 4077D)(29.5 x 118.8).

136

Genus Callialasporites Dev (1961)
Genotype: Callialasporites trildbatus (Balme) Dev 1961
1953 Zonalapgllenites Pflug in Thomson and Pflug, p. 66.
1953 gugzgonotriletes Sah, pl. 1, photo 14.
1961 Callialaspgrites Dev, p. 48, pl. 4, figs. 28-29.
1961 Applanopsis During, p. 110-114.

Callialasporites dampieri (Balme) Dev, 1961
Plate 1:. Fig. 13

1957 Zonalapgllenites Eggpieri Balme, p. 32-33.
1961 Callialaspgrites gggpieri (Balme) Dev, p. 48, pl. 4, Figs. 26-27.'
Description:

Complex pollen grain, circular in outline: composed of circular
central body (22 to 24p ) surrounded by narrow folded bladder (4 to
7:1 in width): central body finely granulate: bladder very finely
granulate. Exine of central'body less than 1 u in thickness.

Overall equatorial diameter from 30 to 37p .
Discussion:

Goubin, Taugourdeau and Balms (1965, p. 226-227) state that
Pflug (Pflug, 1953, p. 66) failed to establish a genotype for the
genus Zonalapgllenites Pflug. Ih.a later publication, Balme (1957,

p. 32—33) described two new species, 5. d__a!pieri Balms and g.
trilobatus Balme, which, following Article 42 of the International
Code of Botanic Nomenclature, are not considered valid. Goubin,
Thugourdeau and Balme loo..git.) amended the genus Applanopsis
Doring to include the forms previously placed in the genus Zggglgr
pollenites by Pflug (1953) and Balms (1957). Hughes and Couper (1958)

137
reported _2_. mieri Balme and g. of. trilobatus Balme from the middle
Jurassic Brora Coal of Scotland. The Brora specimens are in con-
formity with the emendation of applanopsis by Goubin, Taugourdeau
and Balms (1965, p. 227). Dev. (1961, p. 48) pointed out the fact
that the form genus Callialasporites which he proposed included forms
with mam variations in the form of the body and the number of
bladders. The new combination proposed by Dev includes all the
different species of alighsporites that in turn show a spectrum
of variation from one form to the other. The form genus
Callialasporitcs Dev is presently regarded as valid. -

Figured specimen:
Surface section Wallace A (Pb 3931)(30.3 x 125.5).

Genus Corallina Maljawkina (1949) emend.
Venkatachala and Ocean (1964)
Genotype: Corallina funifera Haljawkina (1949)
1949 Corallina funifera Maljawkina, p. 124.
1964 Corallina funifera Maljawkina, emend. Venkatachala and 6......

p0 7e
Corallina sp.
Plate 6, Fig. 5
Description:

Oval to subcircular pollen grain: occasionally folded near the
equator: distal face (as in P1. 6, Fig. 5) has a weak area or
centrally located pore. Pore measures 6 to 7 u in diameter and is
circumscribed by a weakened ridge (ring tenuitas of Venkatachala and

Goczan). Size: 2311 (overall diameter).

 

 

138

Discussion:

Maljawkina's original description of Corallina funifera is
as follows:

”The contour of the pollen grain round, edge separated from
the'body clearly, the outer edge thickened, wide and somewhat
swollen, its colour being darker than that of the body. Exine thick,
body and edge punctate with pattern of fine network."

Venkatachala and.Goczan (1964, p. 219) indicate that Mal-
Jawkina intended to include Classgpollis-type grains in his descrip-
tion of Corallina.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 25, slide 21 (Pb 4162A)(41.7.x 123.2).

Genus Inaperturopollenites Pflug (1952) ex Thomson & Pflug (1953)
emend. R. Potonie (1958)

Genotype: Inapertquollenites dubius (R. Potonie and Venitz, 1934)
Thomson.and Pflug, 19

1934 Pollenites maggus dubius R. Potonie and Venitz, p. 17, pl. 2,
geZe

1953 Inapgrturopollenites dubius R. Potonie and.Venitz (1934) ex
Thomson and Pflug, 1).—6373? . a, fig. 89: pl. 5, figs. 1-13.
laaperturopollenites sp.
Plate 7. Fig. 3
Description:

Oval, inaperturate pollen grain: characteristic split usually
present. Exine granular to finely granular. Overall equatorial
diameter, 22:1.

Figured specimen:
Subsurfuce section 46, slide 2 (Pb 4194)(31.2 x.127.4).

 

 

 

139

_Itnaperturgpollenites hiatus (R. Potonie) Pflug (1953)
Plate 7, Fig. 4
1953 l. M (R. Potonie) Pflug, p. 65, pl. 5, figs. 14-20.
Description:

Inaperturate pollen grain, almost circular in polar compres-
sion: characteristically split as in figured specimen: exine granu-
late to coarsely granulate with a suggestion of lineation of the
sculptural elements. Size: 3311 (estimated restored equatorial
diameter, flattened).

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 6, slide 41 (Pb 4158K) (37.5 x 110.0).

Genus Pollenites R. Potonie (1934)
Genotype: Pollenites ortholaesus R. Potonie (1934)
1934 _P_. ortholaesus R. Potonie, p. 76, pl. 6, figs. 17-18.

Pollenites ortholaesus R. Potonie (1934)
Plate 7, Fig. 1
Description:

Tricolpate pollen grain, sub-triangular to near circular in
equatorial outline: sulci deep, bordered: exine punctate to granulate.
Exine 2.4 u in thickness with well-defined stratification. Equa-
torial diameter from 25 to 36 u-

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 11E (Pb 420313) (30.8 x 113.2).

 

 

0
a a . O Q ~
I
.
. v
e I s .
1..“
I
I
a ‘ e . O u v ‘ e e
.
e
.
a .
” a e
a
.
I I I. .

   

140

Division.ANGIOSPERMAE

Order SALICALES
Family SALICACEAE
Genus Tricolpites Erdtman (1947) ex Couper (1953)
Lectogenotype: Tricolpites reticulatus Cookson 1947
1947 Tricolpites Erdtman, p. 109.
1947 Tricolpites reticulatus Cookson, p. 134, pl. 15, fig. 45.
1953 Iricolpites reticulatus Cookson (generic validation by)
Couper, p. .
Tricolpites sp.
Plate 7, Fig. 7
Description:

Tricolpate pollen grain, concave triangular in equatorial
outline. Colpi 4p in depth. Exine laevigate. Equatorial
diameter, 29 u . I
Discussion:

Tricolpites, as defined by Couper (1953, p. 61), includes
oblate tricolpate grains. Tricolpites bears a strong resemblance
to the grains of living Aceraceae.

Figured specimen:
Surface section Cheyenne lC (Pb 4005)(39.3 x 112.2).

_Tgicolpites themasii Cookson & Pike (1954)
Plate 7, Fig. 18
1954 1. thomasii Cookson 8: Pike, p. 214, pl. 2, figs. 92-94.
Description:

Triangular, tricolpate pollen grain, slightly concave in the

141

interpolar areas. Equatorial diameter, 29:: .
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 2, (Pb 4090)(39.3 x.122.2).

Order FAGALES
Family BETULACEAE'
Genus Cogylus L.
First fossil record of pollen of this genus:
‘Qggzlgg(punctatipollenites Rouse (1957)

1957 Cogzlus punctatipollenites Rouse, p. 368, pl. 2, figs. 31-32.

Cogzlus punctatipollenites Rouse (1957)
Plate 7, Fig. 21
Description:
Triporate pollen grain. Pores appear as notches with weak to
strong lips. Grain slightly convex in equatorial outline. Ornamen-
tation punctate. Equatorial diameter, 20 to 22H .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 4 (Pb 4196)(41.5 x 123.6).

Genus Tri ro llenites Pflug (1952) ex
Pflug in Thomson and Pflug (1953)
Genotype: Tri ro ollenites coryloides Pflug in Thomson and Pflug
(I953)

1952 Triporopollenites Pflug.
1953 Triporopollenites coryloides Pflug, p. 84, pl. 9, figs. 20-24.

Triporopollenites sp.
Put. 7. Figs 6

142

Description:

Triporate, occasionally tetraporate, pollen grain: rounded
triangular in equatorial outline. Exine less than in in thickness
in interpolar areas but thickens near the pores: exines laevigate or
finely granulate. Size: from 21 to 26p (triporate forms): from
17 to 29 u (tetraporate forms).

Discussion:

According to Thomson and Pflug (1953, p. 44) Triporopollenites
is closely similar to Coglus and should be assigned to the
Betulaceae.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 11E (Pb 4203E) (32.9 x 128.9).

Order URI‘ICAUES
Family mans
Genus Homipites Wodehouse (1933)
Genotype: Momipites coqloides Wodehouse (1933)
1933 Homipites couloides Wodehouse, p. 511, fig. ‘43.

Momipites cogloides Wodehouse (1933)
Plate 7, Fig. 16

Description:

Triporate pollen grain, sub-triangular in flattened outline.
Pores equatorial, not protruding above the surface of the grain.
Equatorial diameter, 14 u .
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 5A (Pb 4197A) (29.3 x 117.1).

143

Mogpites inagqualis Anderson (1962)
Plate 7, Fig. 20
1962 g. inaequalis Anderson, p. 25, pl. 6, figs. 7-10: pl. 7, fig. 13.
Description:

Oblate, triporate pollen grain: unequally triangular in
equatorial outline, interapical areas convex: pores very slightly
protruding and slightly thickened. Brine scabrate, less than 111
in thickness. Equatorial diameter, 17 to 24 :4.

Discussion:

Anderson (1962, p. 25) based the differentiation of LI.
inaequalis Anderson (1962) from g. coryloides Wodehouse (1933) on
its unequally triangular outline. It is possible that the im-
perfectly triangular outline of this grain is due to the manner of
preservation and is not a haptotypic feature.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 6A (Pb 4198A) (41.6 x 120.2).

Order PROTEALES
Family PROTEACEAE
Genus Proteacidites Cookson (1950)
Genotype: Proteacidites adenanthoides Cookson (1950)
1950 Proteacidites W Cookson, p. 172, pl. 2, fig. 21.

Proteacidites thalmanni Anderson (1960)
Plate 8, Figs. 5, 12
1960 _P. thalmanni Anderson, p. 21, pl. 2, figs. 1-4: pl. 10, figs. 9-13.
Description:
Triporate pollen grain: triangular, sometimes slightly convex

h

 

144

in equatorial outline: pores may be circular, notched, lolongate,
notch-like or elongate: endannulus present around each pore. Sculp-
ture irregularly reticulate in the pore_areas and.finer in the polar
areas. Exine approximately 2:, thick. Equatorial diameter, from
29 to 31 u.
Discussion:

Anderson (1960, p. 21) suggests that a transitional series
between‘z. thalmanni Anderson (1960) with “notched" pores, and
2. thalmanni'with.circular pores (as found.in the Kirkland.and Lewis
florules) does not warrant the erection of two new species. 2.
thalmanni resembles P. granulatus Cookson (1953), but is smaller,
more definitely reticulate, and often has ”notched” pores.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section.44, slide 21 (Pb 4116X)(34.5 x 114.7).

Proteacidites sp. A
Plate 8, Fig. 6
Description:

Triporate pollen grain: triangular in equatorial outline, some-
what convex; but commonly straight. Inter-oral areas more coarsely
reticulate than the oral (apical) areas. Exine 1.2 u thick in
inter-oral areas, 1.6 u thick in apical areas. Overall diameter,

32 u.
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb 4073D)(35.5 x 119.2).

145

Proteacidites annularis Cookson (1950)
Plate 8, Figs. 7-8
1950 2. annularis Cookson, p. 170-171, fig. 2a: pl. 1, fig. 15.
Description:

Triangular triporate pollen grain with prominent apertural areas:
sides slightly concave. Apertures 3.4 u in diameter. Equatorial di-
ameter, 23 to 28 U. Exine 1.3L1 thick. Collars, as described by
Cookson (lgg._git.) are clearly'visible.

Discussion:

Cookson (loc. cit.) demonstrated that a close agreement exists
between_2. annularis Cookson (1950) and the pollen of 31lomelumlgggi-
dentale R. Br., a living representative of the Proteaceae.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 2 (Pb 4194)(38.0 x 112.2).

Proteacidites sp. B
Plate 8, Fig. 4
Description:

The specimen figured agrees with the description of‘g.‘au£if
cularis (Stanley, 1960, unpublished thesis). .As far as can be ascer-
tained, this species has not been validated.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 4, slide 1A (Pb 4188A)(42.0 x 117.2).

 

 

 

146

Order SANTALALES
Family SANTALACEAE (l)

Genus Aquilapollenites Rouse (1957)
emend. Funkhouser (1961)

Genotype: Amiilapollenites quadrilobus Rouse (1957)
1957 Agilajollenites qudrilobus Rouse, p. 370, pl. 2, figs. 8-9.
1961 A uila ollenites Rouse, emend. Funkhouser, p. 193-194, pls. 1-2,
text-fig. l.
Aquilapollenites cf. trialatus Rouse (1957)
Plate 9, Figs. 4-5
1957 _A_. trialatus Rouse, p. 371, pl. 2, figs. 14—15.
Description:

The specimen figured is apparently distorted normal to the polar
axis. Restored configuration would probably result in a bilaterally
symmetrical form. The three laevigate, equatorial protrusions also
exhibit minor damage. Ornamentaticn of the central body is punctate.
Length of polar axis, 44 u , length of equatorial protrusions (distal
tip to polar axis of grain), approximately 2111 : diameter of central
body, approximately 2511 .

Discussion:

The specimens considered here are somewhat smaller than House's
holotype, but otherwise compare closely with the description which he
gave.

Figured specimen:
Surface section Wallace 6, slide 1 (Pb 3912) (29.8 x 122.7).

 

 

 

1 ..... A
and...“ ..

 

147

Aquilapollenites pulcher Funkhouser (1961)
Plate 10, Fig. 1
1961 A, gulcher Funkhouser, p. 198, pl. 1, figs. 7a-7c.
Description:

The examples of A. pulcher Funkhouser (1961), found in the
Pierre Shale compare favorably with the description of the holotype as
given by Funkhouser (133. 21.2.). Length of polar axis, 34 U : length of
equatorial protrusions, 231-1 (distal tip to polar axis of grain).
Figured specimen: '

Subsurface section 13, slide 1C (PB 40730) (36.4 x 123.1).

Aquilapollenites reticulatus Stanley (1961)
Plate 9. Figs. 7-9

1961 A. reticulatus Stanley, p. 315, pl. 49, figs. 10-14.
Description:

Isopolar tridemicolpoidate pollen grain. Length of polar axis,
36 11: length of equatorial protrusions (distal tip to polar axis of
grain), 18p . Endexine of central body 1.2 11 thick: ektexine sculp-
tured with a reticulum of coarse luminae in the equatorial region which
becomes finer in the polar regions. Endexine in the equatorial pro-
trusions less than 1 u in thickness: ektexine striated with muri.
Colpoids are distinct on many specimens and are located along the polar
edges of the equatorial protrusions. Colpoids extend from the distal
tip of the equatorial protrusions to points well up on the central body.
Figured specimen:

Surface section Wallace A (Pb 3931)(40.4 x 121.7).

 

     

lit-8

Aquilapollenites REESE sp. nov.
Plate 10. 'Figs. 2-3
Description:

HeterOpolar pollen grain: one pole very slightly extended out-
ward (along the polar axis): opposite pole essentially flat. Three
equatorial protrusions extend approximately 3011 outward from the main
body of grain at angle of “5°. One edge of the equatorial protrusions
convex: the opposite concave. Tips of protrusions ornamented with
small, equally spaced spinules: remainder of grain granulose with
irregularly distributed, smaller spinules. Tricolpate: colpi indis-
tinct, probably restricted to the distal extremity of each equatorial
protrusion. Thickened exinous areas along either edge of each pro-
trusion extend 2/3 to 3/‘t the distance from the main body to the distal
extremity of each protrusion. Size: diameter of main body, from 8 to
10 11: length of polar axis of main body, 23 u : overall major breadth of
grain, 46 :1: overall major length of grain, 3411 .

Figured specimen (holotype):
Subsurface section 13, slide 1D (Pb lH373D) (36.1 x 123.0).

Family LORANTHACEAE
Genus Ehtmnthe Blume
First fossil record of pollen of this genus:
Mnnthe aff. colensoi (Hook. f.) Engl., in Cranwell, 1942
19:2 guranthe Cranwell, p. 305.

Elfinnthe striatus Couper (19 53)
Plat. 8. Figs. 9’ 11

1953 gaunt» striatus Couper, p. 51-52, pl. 6, fig. 85.

 

 
 

149

Description:

Tricolporate pollen grain: colpi short to medium in length,
narrow: triangular to sub-triangular in equatorial outline: areas
between ora straight or very faintly convex. Exine 1 to 1.511 thick,
finely granulate with granulae linearly arranged, thus producing a
striated appearance. Equatorial diameter, 23 to 29p .
Figured specimens:

Pl. 8, Fig. 9, Surface section Wallace 6 (Pb 3913)(29.1 x 122.3):
Pl. 8, Fig. 11, Subsurface section 33, slide 5A (Pb b093A)(28.h x 115.8).

Order RDSAIE“:
Family WEACEAE
Genus Liquidambar L.
First fossil record of pollen of this genus:
Lifldambar brandonensis Traverse (1955)
1955 .I_.. brandonensis Traverse, p. 53, fig. 10, (60-61).

Liquidambar cf. brandonensis Traverse (195 5)
Plate 8, Fig. 2

1955 uggdambar brandonensis Traverse, p. 53, fig. 10, (60-61).
Description: 8

Approximately 16 pore pollen grain with nearly circular pores
1.6 to 2.411 in diameter. Ektexine and endexine clearly visible.
Sculpture finely reticulate. Medium equatorial diameter, 211 .
Discussion:

Kuprianova (1960, p. 85) assigns the two specimens figured by
Traverse (_lgg. iii.) to two different species: ‘I_._. stzgaciflus L.

and 1.3. parviporata mihi. Kuprianova does not, however, formally

 

 

I . l
t a . g
D I a a - y e
n.
——.,,.._
U
. .
n . a o P a a
s
q .
u j o I ‘
D e
a . .
I .
, a
. .
Q

   

150

amend or restrict the forms previously included by Traverse.

Figured specimen:
Surface section Wallace 6 (Pb 3915)(30.4 x 12h.7).

Order SAPINDALES
Family AQUIFOLIACEAE
Genus amnenites R. Potonie (1931) Thiergart (1937)
Genotype: Ilexpollenites iliacus (R. Potonie, 1931) Thiergart (1937)
1931 Pollenites iliacus R. Potonie, p. 556, fig. 5.

1937 Ilexpollenites iliacus (R. Potonie, 1931) Thiergart, p. 321,
Si. 25, fig. 30“”.

Discussion:

Potonie (1960, p. 99). in an effort to clear the considerable
confusion inherent in the name gemllenites, stated that '. . .
the name of the taxon Ilexpollenites has to be ascribed to Thiergart
(1937, p. 321). Raats (1937, p. 25) used it on the advise of Thier-
gart (see remark of Raats, 1937, p. 7 above)”. Potonie's original
statement in German is as follows:

”Der Name des Taxons '_I_l_.;e_mollenites' ist Thiergart 1937,

S. 321, sususchreiben. Raats 1937, S. 25, benutste ihn auf Anraten
von Thiergart (3. die Bemerkung von Boats 1937, S. 7, oben)."

It is evident to the author that the genus Ile_;m_ollenites is

attributable to Thiergart (loo. gii. ) .

Ilegollenites ms; Groot and Groot (1962)
Plate 7. Fig. 9
1962 _T_. ms Groot and Groot, p. 168, pl. 30, figs. 26-30.
Description:
Tricolpate pollen grain: colpi long, with very distinct pores:

151
equatorial outline oval with broadly rounded polar areas. Exine strati-
fication easily distinguished: ektexine with closely spaced clavate
processes measuring ca. 111 in length. Size: 27 x 17 u (flattened).
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section #4, slide A (Pb h115A)(35.9 x 117.0).

Family’BUXACEAE
Genus Pachysandra Micheaux.(1803)
First fossil record of pollen of this genus:
Pachygandra procumbentiformis Samoilovich (1961)
A very complete treatment of Pachygandra and Sarcococca can be found
in Amer. Jour. 5.21., v. 262, p. 1159-1197.

Pacgygggdra sp.
Plate 8, Fig. 1

Description:

Periporate pollen, circular in overall outline, approximately
56 pore (28 are visible on the surface shown in figured specimen)
arranged in pentagonal groups. Exine highly sculptured. Size:
35,, (equatorial diameter).
Discussion: I

Pachygandra procumbentiformis Sameilovich (1961) is apparently
analogous to the modern species Pachysandra procumbens Hicheaux (1803).
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 8, slide 2X (Pb #118X)(31.h.x 122.9).

152

INCERI'AE FAMILAE
Genus Ebctratriporgpollenites Pflug (1952) ex Pflug
in Thomson and Pflug (1953)

Genotype: Ebctratriporopollenites fractus Pflug 1952 ex Pflug in
Thomson and Pflug (1953

1952
19 53 Extratriporopollenites fractus Pflug, in Thomson and Pflug,
p. 69, pl. 6, fig. 2.
Extratriporopollenites audax Pflug (1953)
Plate 7. Fig. 17
1953 _E_. 2.3% Pflug, p. 106, pl. 21, figs. 26, 29-30.
Description:

Triporate pollen grain: pores equatorial, strongly protruding and
with annulus: equatorial outline triangular-convex. Exine psilate to
faintly scabrate. Equatorial diameter, 17 to 22 u .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 25, slide 7A (Pb l+167A) (28.3 x 112.0).

ktratriporopollenites atumescens Pflug (1953)
Plate 7. Fig. 15
1953 g. atumescens subsp. 353133 Pflug. p. 73. pl. 6, figs. 65-66.
1953 _E, atumescens subsp. ornatus Pflug, p. 73, pl. 6, figs. 67-68.
Description:

g. atumescens Pflug (1953), as found in the Pierre, compares
favorably with the original description of g. atumescens subsp.
ornatus Pflug. It differs from _E_. atumescens subsp. mel_u_s_ Pflug in
size, being much smaller than the latter subspecies.

 

 

ix,“ . 4
—_

153
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section.46, slide 11E (Pb 4203E)(32.4 x 116.9).

Entratriporopollenites sp.
Plate 7, Fig. 14: Plate 8, Fig. 3
Description:

Oblate, triporate pollen grain: equatorial outline triangular with
projecting (aspidate) apices: equatorial diameter, 24 to 31p . Exine
1.2 to 2.4 u in thickness, psilate. Pores slit-like with small
vestibulum.

Figured specimens:

Pl. 7, Fig. 14, Subsurface section 46, slide 11F (Pb 4203F)
(35.2 x 126.6): Pl. 8, Fig. 3, Subsurface section 13, slide 61
(Pb 40781)(40.4 x 118.4).

Genus Subtripgropollenites Pflug in Thomson and Pflug (2953)
Genotype: Subtripgropgllenites anulatus Thomson and Pflug (1953)

1953 Subtripgropollenites anulatus subSp. notus Thomson and Pflug,
Pa ’ ple 9, figs. 2"53e

Subtriporopollenites cf. anulatus subsp. notus
Thomson and Pflug (1953)

Plate 7. Fig. 13
Description:
The specimen figured is very poorly preserved. Observation
using a phase contrast system, demonstrates that the pore position
compares to some extent with the description of Thomson ananflug.

Size: 25 to 27 u (equatorial diameter).

154
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 11F (Pb 4203F) (32.1 x 125.3).

Genus Oculopollis Pflug (1953)
Genotype: Oculopollis concentus Pflug (1953)

1953 Oculopollis concentus Pflug, p. 110, pl. 19, figs. 28-31 and 35-49.

Oculopollis cardinalis Wayland 8: Krieger (1953)
Plate 7. Fig. 12
1953 Q. cardinalis Wayland & Krieger, p. 18, pl. 2, figs. 10-11.
Description:

Triporate pollen grain: prominently thickened pore areas, some-
what rounded. Oculus weak. Endannulus present. Exine faintly intra-
rugulates. Size: 25:. (equatorial diameter).

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 34, slide 51 (Pb 4215K) (38.5 x 118.2).

 

 

 

155

B. Incertae Sedis

Group ACRITARCHA Evitt (1963)1
Subgroup ACANTHDMDRPHITAE Evitt (1963)

Genus Qperculodinium centrocarpum (Deflandre & Cookson)'wall 1967
Genotype: ngrculodinium centrocarpum (Deflandre & Cookson 1955) wall
1953 figgtrichgsphaeridium.sp. a Cookson, p. 115, pl. 2, figs. 26, 27.
1953 Hystrichosphaeridium sp. b Cookson, p. 115, pl. 2, fig. 28.

1955 Hystrichosphaeridium centrocarpum.Deflandre and Cookson, p. 272,
pl. 8, figs. 3, 4.

1959 gygtrichosphaeridium centrocarpum.Defl. and Cooks.: Maier, p. 314,
p10 2 , figs 90

1961 Baltisphaeridium centrocarpum.Def1. and Cooks.: Gerlach, p. 192,
pl. 28, figs 90 .

 

1963 Baltis haeridium centrocarEum.Defl. and Cooks.: Brosius, p. 44,
p10 , figs . tGXt-fige ’be

1967 Operculodinium centroca um (Deflandre & Cookson 1955) Wall,
p. 111. p1._16, figSe . 2’ 50
Qperculodinium cf. centrocarpum (Deflandre & Cookson)'wall 1967
Plate 11., Fig. l. '

1967‘9, centrocarpum (Deflandre & Cookson) wall, p. 111, pl. 16,
FigSe 1, 2, 50

Diagnosis:

The specimen figured compares favorably'with the Specimens
reported'by wall (196?) in deep-sea cores from the Caribbean Sea.
.Additional, more favorably preserved, specimens may demonstrate the

intratabular arrangement of the spines more clearly; Size: diameter

 

1Suprageneric categories of the Acritarcha follow Downie, Evitt
and Sarjeant (1963) and.Staplin, Jansonius and Pocock (1965).

156
of shell, 48 to 50 11: length of processes, 4 to 10“ 3 overall
diameter, 65 to 70 u .
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 9A (Pb 4097A) (30.4 x 121.6).

Genus Micrhystridium Deflandre (1937)

Genotype: MicrhEtridium (a1. Hystrichosphaera) inconspicum
Deflandre 1935)

Micrhystridium sp.

 

Plate '13, Fig. 12
Diagnosis:

Spherical to subspherical: spinose, Spines simple, less than
1 u in length, more or less regularly spaced on vesicle. Size:

8 to 10 11 (overall diameter).
Discussion:

The position taken by Downie and Sarjeant (1963) is accepted
here: separation is made between gailétisphaeridium and Micrhystridium
principally on size mode differences. The nature of the distal tips
of the Pierre specimens is not discernible.

Figured specimen:
Surface section Phillips 1A (Pb 4013)(31.1 x 126.1).

Subgroup SPHAEROMORPHJI‘AE Downie, Evitt a Sarjeant (1963)
Genus Leiosphaeridia Eisenack (1958)
Genotype: Leiosphaeridia baltica Eisenack (1958)
1958 Leiosphaeridia baltica Eisenack, p. 8, pl. 2, fig. 5.
1963 Leiosphaeridia Eisenack (1958) emend. Downie and Sarjeant, p. 94.

157

Generic diagnosis:

”Spherical, hollow, thindwalled forms consisting of a very
resistant light yellow to dark reddish-brown, translucent organic
substance, which is often in a compressed disc-shaped state or also
may be preserved irregularly folded. Membrane, also in the adult
state, always without pores (distinction from Tasmanites). Pylome
present.” (Norris and Sarjeant, 1965, p. 36).

Downie (1963, p. 94) emended Eisenack's diagnosis to include
"spherical to ellipsoidal bodies without processes, often collapsed
or folded, with or without pylome. walls granular, punctate or
ornamented: thin. 'Without division into fields and without trans-

verse or longitudinal furrows or girdles”.

Lei03phaeridia sp.
Plate 13, Fig. 15
Diagnosis:

The figured specimen is in conformity with the generic descrip-
tion of Leiosphaeridia Eisenack (1958). The color of the shell has
‘been altered by staining, but, as Downie and.SarJeant observed (1963,
p. 94), ”this is considered to reflect the degree of staining by
humic substances rather than any intrinsic differences . . .". The
Pierre specimen closely resembles Evitt's ”Forms P” (Evitt, 1967,
jpl. 3, figs. 10-15). The archeopyle, however, is not discernible in
‘the specimen figured and the specimen can not, therefor, be assigned
to "Forma P". Size: diameter of test, 1.5 to 50p (approximate
‘because of folding).

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 25, slide 3A (Pb 4163A)(39.2.x 117.2).

158

subgroup HERKONMDRPHITAE Evitt (1963)
Genus gymatiosphaera (O.'Wetzel, 1933) emend. Deflandre (1954)
Genotype: Cymatiosphaera radiata 0.‘Wetzel (1933)

1933 giggtiosphaera radiata 0.'Wetzel, p. 27, pl. 4, fig. 8.
195“.§! radiata (O. Netzel, 1933) emend. Deflandre, p. 257.

Generic description:

"The forms belonging to this genus are distinguished mostly by
means of the possession of a lamellar skin, which is supported by
means of irregularly distributed but nearly radially arranged rods
(thickenings of the edges of the fields). ‘Nith its meshwork it sug-
gests in part the radiolarian Dictyospygis ilica Rust 1955,
formerly found by Rust in the English fling.” Norris and Sarjeant

1965, pa 22)e
Deflandre (1954, p. 257) emended the generic description of

 

gymatiosphaera to include forms with a ". . . shell of organic
material, often brown, glObular (spherical or ellipsoidal) whose
external surfaces are divided into polygonal fields by membranes
perpendicular to the surface. Points of junctions of membranes per-
pendicular to the surface. Points of junctions of membranes (angles
of polygons) usually thickened, and giving in lateral view the ime
pression of small sticks or columns. No system of equatorial dif-
ferentiation of the fields. No points or spines. margin of the
membrane often distinct and parallel to the shell surface, sometimes
a little concave to torn and eroded. Shell surface smooth or
punctate or supplied with granules. Size from.a few to several
dozen.microns. Sometimes 100 micra, crests included”. (Norris and

Sarjeant, Po 22)e

giggtiosphaera of. punctifera Deflandre and Cookson (1955)
Plate 13, Figs. 9-10

 

 

 

159

Diagnosis:

The figured specimen is in conformity with the generic des-
cription given above. Size: diameter of test, 19 x.2311: individual
fields, 4.x 611.

Figured,specimen:
Subsurface section 31, slide 1A (Pb 4086A)(41.3 x.115.3).

subgroup PTEROMDRPHITAE Downie, Evitt & Sarjeant (1963)
Genus Pterospermopsis‘w.'Wetzel (1952)
Genotype: PterosPermopsis ggniggfw.‘wetzel (1952)
1952 g. WW. Wetzel, p. 411, pl. A, Fig. 26.
Generic diagnosis: I
Deflandre and Cookson (1955, p. 286) have noted that ”the diag-
nosis given by W}'Wetzel (1952) is both precise and comprehensive:
capsule of organic matter, globular and provided.with an equatorial
flange. The name of the genus indicates a resemblance to the genus
Pterosperma Pochet, a component of living plankton of which the syste-
matic position still remains enigmatical”.
Pterospermopsis cf. australiensis
Deflandre and Cookson (1955)
Plate 13, Fig. 4

1955 P, australiensis Deflandre and Cookson, p. 286, pl. 3, fig. 4,
text-figs. 52-53-

Diagnosis:
Test circular with undulating, folded equatorial wing-like
flange. Size: diameter of test, 11 to 13p : overall diameter, 35 to

37p : ratio of test diameter to flange width, 1:1 to 1:1.1.

 

Emma

 

—-.. :1

 

160

Figured specimen:
Surface section Phillips 1A (Pb #013)(h3.3 x 123.2).
Pterospermopsis cf. aureolata
Cookson and EisenacE—(nggy-
Plate 13, Fig. 2
1958 P, aureolata Cookson and Eisenack, p. #9, pl. 9, figs. 10-12.
Diagnosis:
Thick-walled body: circular in overall outline: thin equatorial
wing. Size: diameter of body, 87“ 3 overall diameter, 1h3u .
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 8F (Pb 4200)(42.4 x 112.1)
Subgroup TASMANITITAE (Sommer)
Staplin, Jansonius and Pocock (1965)
Genus Crassosphaera Cookson and Manum (1960)
Genotype: Crassosphaera concinna Cookson and Hanum (1960)

1960‘9. concinna Cookson and Manum, p. 6, pl. 1, figs. 1-3, 7-10,
text-fig e I 0

Generic diagnosis:

Somewhat compressed microscopic round bodies (evidently origi-
nally spherical) with a wall about 1/20th to 1/16th of the diameter of
the body. The wall is ornamented with prominences or projections
which.nay or may not form a regular pattern, and is perforated by'
minute radial tabules, one to each prominence. ‘Hben a tubule enters
the wall from.a prominence it may'subdivide into a few smaller

branches or remain unbranched throughout its course.

Crassosphaera cf. concinna Cookson & Hanna (1960)
Plate 16, fig. 8

161

Diagnosis:

The specimens recovered from the Pierre Shale were not suf-
ficiently clear to allow detailed examination of the wall. They are
assigned to Crassosphaera cf. concinna Cookson and Manum (1960) be-
cause of their agreement in all discernible features. The Pierre
forms are sufficiently clear as to follow separation from such simi-
lar forms as Tytthodiscus chondrotus Norem (1955) and Hungarodiscus
fragilis Krivan-Hutter (1963). Size: overall diameter, 74 to 7511:
wall thickness, 3 to 4U .

Figured specimen:
Surface section Cheyenne 1 (Pb 4004)(29.0 x 122.1).

INCERTAE FAMILIAE

Genus Oodnattia Eisenack and Cookson (1960)
Genotype: Oodnattia tuberculata Eisenack and Cookson (1960)
1960 Q. tuberculata Eisenack and.Cookson, pp. 6-7, pl. 2, figs. 10-14,
text-fig. 1.
Oodnattia sp.
Plate 13, Fig. 14
Diagnosis:

The figured specimen is referred to the genus Oodnattia solely
on its gross morphology since tabulation is not visible. The Pierre
specimens are much smaller than the holotype and may represent a sepa-
rate and valid species. Size: 2911 (overall diameter).

Discussimn:

Deflandre (in Norris and Sarjeant, 1965, p. 44) concluded that

162

Oodnattia is a junior synonym of Dingpterygium Deflandre (1935). The
difference between the two genera, as proposed by Eisenack and
Cookson (199. 311,),were not resolved by Deflandre.

Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 8, slide 6A (Pb 4122A)(42.9 x 125.9).

163

Division PIRRHOPHTTA Pascher (1914)

Class DINOPHYCEAE Pascher (1914)
Subclass DINOPHYCIDAE (Bergh 1881) Graham (1951)
Order DINOPHYSIALES Lindemann (1928)
Family'HISTRICHOSPHAERIDIACEAE Evitt (1963)
Genus gystrichosphaeridium Deflandre (1937)

Genotype: trichosphaeridium (al. Kanthidium) tubiferum (Ehrenberg,
3 Deflandre, p. 69, pl. 13, figs. 2,4,5.

Generic diagnosis:

”This genus comprises all the hystrichospheres totally destitute
of an equatorial system of elongate plates and.whose shell, in general,
does not bear fields or plates limited by sutures. The shell, of
dimensions greater than 20 micra, is most often spherical or less
elongate". (Norris and.Sarjeant, 1965, p. 33).

Eisenack (1958, p. 399) emended the generic diagnosis as
follows: ”Hystrichospheres with spherical to oval, nonstabulate
central shell and with.more or less numerous, mostly well separated
and in general similar appendages, the ends being open and often exh
panded in funnel-like fashion".

Erichosphaeridium tubiferum (Ehrenberg, 1838,)
emend. Deflandre (1937)
Plflte 1"" fig. 3

1937‘3. tubiferum.(Ehrenberg, 1838) emend. Deflandre p. 69 pl. 13,
rig's."2'.T,5—'. ' '

Diagnosis:

The figured specimen is in conformity with the specific diag-
nosis given by Deflandre (lgg.'git.). Size: diameter of shell, 33
to 3511: length of processes, 15 to 22p : diameter of processes,

1t°3Lle

164

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 7F (Pb 4199F)(27.6 x 118.2).

strichos haeridium copplex (White, 1842)
emend. Deflandre (1W), emend. Deflandre and Cookson (1955)

Plate 14, Fig. 1
1942 Xanthicium tubiferum copplex White, p. 39. pl. 4, div. 3, fig. 11.

1946 Etrichosphaeridium complex (White, 1842) Deflandre, p. 11.

1955 g. complex (White, 1842) emend. Deflandre (1946) emend. Deflandre
and Cookson, p. 270, pl. 1, figs. 9-10.

Diagnosis:

Similar to g. tubiferum (Ehrenberg, 1838) Deflandre (1937), but
does not possess equatorial processes. The inferred tabulation of
:1. complex (White, 1842) Deflandre (1946) would be as determined from
the number of processes: 4', 6", 5" ', is (sulcal), 1P1 (posterior
intercalary) and 1" ’ ", (personal communication, G. Williams). Size:
diameter of shell, 24 to 3011 : length of processes, 20 to 2211 :
diameter of processes, 1 to 2. 5 u .
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 49, slide 4 (Pb 4238) (32.5 x 112.2).

Genus Cordosphaeridium Eisenack (1963)

Genotype: Cordos haeridium (a1. Hystrichosphaeridium) inodes
Klumpp 1953

1953 mtrichosphaeridium inodes Klumpp, p. 391-392, pl. 18, figs. 1-2.

1963 Cordosphaeridium (al. iliystrichosphaeridium) inodes (Klumpp, 1953)
emend. Eisenack, p. 2 .

Generic diagnosis:
”metrichospheres with spherical to (usually weakly) ellip—

soidal shells, which are bedecked with approximately homogeneneous and
approximately symmetrically distributed radial appendages , which appear

165
cord-like, i.e., are formed by numerous thin, closely set fibres. A
hollow space is generally not discernible (in them), can however in
particular cases be present in relic fashion. Frequently the shell
consists of two layers, of which the outer has a fibrous structure
and (in all probability) allows the processes to go forth as con-
verging fibres. At the tips the fibres diverge in paintbrush-like

fashion, however may also unite together in net-like fashion”.
(Norris and Sarjeant, 1965, p. 20).

Cordosphaeridium sp.
Plate 15, Fig. 1
Diagnosis:

The figured specimen is in conformity with the generic descrip-
tion given above. Size: diameter of shell, 42 to 48p : length of
processes, 10 to 13 u .

Figured specimens:

Subsurface section 33, slide 9A (Pb 409711) (40.3 x 11.7 and
26e0 X 124.2).

Genus ystrichosphaera 0. Wetzel (1933)
Genotype: Etrichosphaera (al. Xanthidium) furcata Ehrenberg (1838)

1838 riches haera (a1. Xanthidium) furcata Ehrenberg, p. 109-136,
ple . figs e

1933 Mrichosphaera furcata (Ehrenberg, 1838) 0. Wetzel, p. 34—35.

1937 mtrichosphaera furcata (Ehrenberg, 1838) O. Wetzel, 1933,
emend. Eisenack, p. .

Generic diagnosis:

”Spherical shell with pointed appendages in the form given as
characteristic for the family, however without threefold metametric
division of the body and without a complete aliform lamella, an outer
shell membrane, or an outer tressil work”. (Norris and Sarjeant, 1965,

p- 33)-
Eisenack (133. 93.1.) emended the generic diagnosis as follows:

”Spherical, sub-spherical, or ovoid shells, divided into poly-
gonal fields by projecting suture lines. There are always present a

166

series of equatorially elongated fields, disposed in a helicoid
girdle and ending more often near a triangular field, more or less well
defined. The processes or appendages always arise from the points or
junctions of the suture lines, the latter strongly projecting or not".
(Norris and Sarjeant, 1965, p. 33).

Hystrichosphaera sp.
Plate 14, Fig. 5
Diagnosis:
The figured Specimen is in conformity with the generic diagnosis
given above. Size: diameter of shell, 34 to 3711 : length of processes,
7 to 12 u .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 46, slide 10F (Pb 4202F) (32.0 x 118.2).

INCERI‘AE FAMILAE

Genus Dinoflum Evitt, Clarke, and Verdier (1967)
Gymnodinium Stein (1878)

Genotype: Dinogyppium acuminatum Evitt, Clarke and Verdier (1967)
1878 Gymnodinium Stein, p. 89-91, pl. 2, figs. 14-21: pl. 3, figs. 1-4.

1921 Qymnodinium (Stein, 1878) emend. Kofoid and Swezy, p. 158,
figs. A,B, LILY-BB and T.

1967 Dinogyppium acuminatum Evitt, Clarke and Verdier, p. 8-16,
text-fig. 1-22, fig. 21-23, pl. 1.

Generic diagnosis:

”Tests of variable size and shape, commonly exhibiting a strong
superficial similarity to motile cells of the modern genus finnedinium
Stein: without indications of tabulation and without an inner body.
Some species are characterized by a few to numerous longitudinal folds
or ribs, but in other species these folds may be feebly developed or
wholly lacking. Cingulum usually, but not always, distinct and moder-
ately to deeply incised: circular to spiral with a ventral offset of
about one cingulum width: not crossed by septa or other projections.
Sulcus, when clearly deve10ped, apparently confined to the hypotract,
but a fold in the epitract often lies in a line with the sulcus and

167

may appear to be a simple continuation of it. Surface smooth or
ornamented with small features (e.g., scabrae, granules, or pustules):
normally without spines and large projections. Wall partially or
completely penetrated by many wall-canals which vary in diameter,
inclination, and distribution although they are usually under 0.5
microns in diameter and about perpendicular to the surface. Apex
occupied by a small, but usually distinct, archeopyle. " (Evitt,

Clarke 8: Verdier, 1967, p. 4).

Dinogyppium ? nelsonense (Cookson) Evitt, Clarke
and Verdier (1967)
Plate 12, Fig. 6
1956 _Gmodinium nelsonense Cookson, p. 183-184, pl. 1, fig. 10-11.
Diagnosis:

The specimen figured agrees closely with _D_. nelsonense
(Cookson) Evitt, Clarke and Verdier 1967, but differs slightly in the
extent of the folds. It agrees well with the diagnosis by Cookson
(1956, p. 183, pl. 1, fig. 10). Size of the holotype: length,
70 u : width, 38 u . Size of the Pierre specimen: length, 62 to
69 u: width, 25 to 28 u.
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 11F (Pb 4203F) (26.5 x 122.1).

Dinomium westralium Cookson and Eisenack (1958)
Plate 12, Fig. 3
1958 Gymnodinium westralium Cookson & Eisenack, p. 25-26, pl. 1, fig. 9.

1967 Dinomium westralium (Cookson & Eisenack, 1958) Evitt, Clarke
and Verdier, p. 23-24.

Diagnosis:

The Pierre specimen (figured) agrees with the discussion of
Q. westralium by Evitt, Clarke and Verdier (1967, p. 24). The Specific
features differentiating _D. westralium from Q. acuminatum (small

168

conspicuous pustules on the longitudinal ribs, graded increase in
length of the ribs on the ventral surface and convergence of the ribs
toward the antapex) are not discernible in Plate 12, Figure 3, but can
be seen by direct observation of the Specimen. Size: length, 65-
68 u: breadth, 45-50 H.
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 11F (Pb 4164B)(41.2 x 117.1).

Family DEFLANDREACEAE Eisenack

Genus Deflandrea Eisenack (1938)
Genotype: Deflandrea phosphoritica Eisenack (1938)
1938 Deflandre phosphoritica Eisenack, p. 187, text-fig. 6.
Generic diagnosis:

”Deflandrea phosphoritica n.g. is rendered recognizable through
its circular apical view, oval inner body in cross section, furnished
with a transverse band within its characteristically three-pointed,
compressed outer shell”. (Norris and Sarjeant, 1965, p. 23).

Eisenack (1954, p. 52) gave a restated diagnoses of Deflandrea:

”Shell elongated pentagonal, with apical horn and two antapical
horns, without tabulation, smooth (without spines), with a wide but
very shallow horizontally trending transverse girdle, which is dis-
played on the front only: a longitiudinal furrow is absent. Flagellar
pore on the back between the apical horns. Spherical”.

The archeopyle of Deflandrea is anterior intercalary as the
result of the loss of plate 2a (Grahameilliams, personal

communication).

Deflandrea cooksoni Alberti (1959)
Plate 12, Fig. 5
1959 Q. cooksoni Alberti, p. 97-98, pl. 9, figs. 1-6.

169

Diagnosis:

The figured specimen conforms with the specific diagnosis as
given by Alberti (3.23. 2113.). 2. cooksoni Alberti (1959) is distin-
guished from the other species of Deflandrea by its distinctive out-
line (of the epi- and hypotheca) and the oblique angle that the
antapical horn makes with the longitudinal axis. Size: length,

86 to 90 u: breadth, 42 to 46u .
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 25, slide 3A (Pb 4163A)(30.5 x 116.0)

Deflandrea piraensis Alberti (1959)
Plate 12, Fig. 7
1959 2. piraensis Alberti, p. 100, pl. 8, figs. 1-15.
Diagnosis:

The figured specimen conforms with the specific diagnosis given
by Alberti (122, gip.). This species can be differentiated from other
species within the genus through the ratio of the larger hypotheca
(42 to 45 u in diameter), the acutely angled triangular epitheca, the
outline of the body and the structure of the differentiated membrane.
Size: length, 8011 : breadth, 48 11: length of antapical horns, 22H .
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 46, slide 8F (Pb 4200F)(39.4 x 122.3).

Deflandrea echinoides Cookson & Eisenack (1960)
Plate 12, Fig. 1
1960 D. echinoidea Cookson 8: Eisenack, p. 2, pl. 1, figs. 5-6.
Diagnosis:
The figured specimen is in conformity with the specific

170
diagnosis by Cookson and Eisenack (loc. cit.). Size: length,
67 u: breadth, 5511 .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 6, slide 6X (Pb 4160)!) (33.4 x 115.9)

Family PAREODINIACEAE Gocht
Genus Pareodinia Deflandre (1947)
Genotype: Pareodinia ceratgphora Deflandre (1947)
1947 _P_. ceratophora Deflandre, p. 4, text-figs. 1-3.
Diagnosis:

"Microfossil with an apparently cellulosic membrane, deprived
of all traces of tabulation and furrows. General form ellipsoidal or
oval, drawn out at one of the poles into a strong horn. Transverse
section circular". (Norris and Sarjeant, 1965, p. 47).

Discussion: 1

The archeopyle in Pareodinia is apparently intercalary and may

result from the loss of plates 1a, 2a and 3a (Graham Williams,

personal communication) .

Pareodinia cf. ceratophora var. pachyceras Sarjeant (1959)
Plate 13, Figure 13
1947 g. ceratophora Deflandre, p. 4-5, text-figs. 1-3.
1959 P. ceratophora var. pgcgmeras Sarjeant (1959)
Diagnosis:

The specimen figured agrees most closely with Sarjeant's
description differentiating _P. ceratgphora, _P. aphelia and P.
prolopgata and establishing _P. ceratophora var. moflceras. The
Pierre specimen is probably more coarsely granulate than Sarjeant's

specimens but agrees well with his description of a more massive,

171
less-tapered horn. Size: overall length, 69 u: breadth, 57p :
length of apical horn, 15 u .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 10A (Pb 4098) (28.2 x 127.2).

Pareodinia sp.

 

Plate 12, Figure 9

Diagnosis:

The figured specimen resembles P. aphelia Cookson and Eisenack
1958, having an acuminate apex, a short closed neck and a granulate to
almost smooth thecal wall. It differs from P. aphelia in size (the
holotype measures 88 x 50 u : the Pierre specimen 41 x 68 u ). The
Pierre specimen (Plate 12, Figure 9) is closer, in size, to g. _c_e_r_e_;’_c_o_-
2922'. Deflandre 1947, but has a slightly less granulate wall. The
author is hesitant to assign the subject specimen to either 13. 93.132?
M, g. ceratophora var. pachyceras or to _P_. aphelia until addi-
tional specimens are available for study.
Figured specimen:

Subsurface section 10, slide 21 (31.5 x 119.0).

Family MUDERONSIACEAE Neale & Sarjeant
Genus Muderongia Cookson 8: Eisenack (1958)
Genotype: Muderongia mcwhaei Cookson 8: Eisenack (1958)
1958 Muderomia mcwhaei Cookson & Eisenack, p. 41, pl. 6, figs. 1-5.
Generic diagnosis:
Test flattened, bilaterally symmetrical, composed of a thin
outer membrane and an internal body or capsule. The outer membrane

prolonged into four equidistant horns and crossed by a narrow shallow

172

girdle. A longitudinal furrow is not developed.

Muderongia sp.
Plate 12, Fig. 2
Diagnosis:
The specimen figured is not in conformity with the genotype
(5. mcwhaei Cookson and Eisenack 1958) but does agree with at least
one species now included in the genus (g. M Neale and Sarjeant
1962). The girdle is absent in both the Pierre specimen and in
g. m. The specimen figured differs sufficiently from 11.. 933923
Neale and Sarjeant. 1962 in morphological features such as overall
size, size and character of the apical, antapical and lateral horns
to justify the erection of a new species. Further searching of the
Pierre material for corroborative specimens must be done before a
new species can be proposed.
Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 3 (Pb 4091)(37.9 x 114.9).

Genus Gillinia Cookson and Eisenack (1960)
Genotype: Gillinia hymenOSphora Cookson and Eisenack (1960)

1960 Gillinia hymenOphora Cookson and Eisenack, p. 12, pl. 3, figs. 4-6,
text-fig. 5.

Generic diagnosis:

”Shell circular to oval in outline, bearing fine surface ridges
which partly or wholly delimit fields of varying shape and size and
form two more or less spherical, hollow, membraneous structures with
a net-like appearance on either side of the anterior surface”.
(Cookson and Eisenack, lag. £33.).

   

173

Gillinia cf. hmenophora Cookson & Eisenack (1960)
Plate 13, Fig. 3
Diagnosis:

The figured specimen is in conformity with the specific diag-
nosis as given by Cookson and Eisenack (£3. 31.3.). Size: overall
length, 37 to 39:1 : overall breadth, 28 to 2911 .

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 9A (Pb 4097A) (44.6 x 126.3).

Genus Horologinella Cookson 8: Eisenack (1962)
Genotype: Horologinella lineata Cookson a Eisenack (1962)
1962 g. lineata Cookson & Eisenack, p. 272, pl. 37, figs. 1-3.
Generic diagnosis:
Shell small, slightly biconvex, roughly hour-glass shaped
with or without an opening at one end, surface with or without

fields, smooth or sculptured.

Horologinella apiculata Cookson 8: Eisenack (1962)
Plate 16, Fig. 1
1962 g. apiculata Cookson & Eisenack, p. 272, pl. 37, fig. 4.
Diagnosis:

The figured specimens agree quite well with the specific
description given by Cookson and Eisenack (Lop. 9_i_t_.) for the holotype.
Because Cookson and Eisenack proposed Horologinella as a form genus,
the placement of the Pierre specimens is based primarily on morpholo-
gical similarities. Size: measurements (taken normal to each other)

range from 12x14u to 13 x1511.

174

Figured specimen:
Surface section Phillips 1 (Pb 4013)(44.7 x 123.2).

Horologinella sp. and g. cf. apiculata
Plate 16, Figs. 2 and 5

Diagnosis:

All Specimens figured (Plate 16, Figs. 2 and 5) agree, morpho-
logically, with the descriptions given by Cookson and Eisenack
(1962, p. 272). The author is hesitant to assign the subject speci-
mens to g. apiculata because of the preservation of the Specimens.
Insofar as can be ascertained at this time, the subject Specimens must
be referred to the genus Horologinella solely on the basis of their
gross morphology since criteria that would permit definite speciation
is not present. The figured Specimens measure from 13 x 17 to
13 x 15 microns.
Figured specimens :

Plate 16, Fig. 2, Subsurface section 25, slide 311 (37.8 x 111.0)
and Plate 16, Fig. 5, Surface section Phillips 1A (41.4 x 127.8).

Genus Svalbardella Manum 1960
Genotype: Svalbardelli cooksoniae Manum (1960)
1960 S_. cooksoniae Hanum, p. 17-24, pl. 1.
Generic diagnosis:
”Shells of planktonic microorganisms. Shape fusiform with some-
what swollen middle part and blunt ends. No appendages. Girdle

approximately equatorial. Middle part of shell entirely filled with
a thin-walled ellipsoidal body” (Manum, pp. 33.3.).

Svalbardella sp.

Plate 13, Fig. 1

175

Diagnosis:

The specimen figured agrees most closely with S, australina
Cookson. It differs somewhat from the genotype (S, cooksoniae
Hanum 1960) in the character of its apical and antapical horns
which, in the Pierre specimen, appear to have suffered greatly in
preservation and are consequently strongly flattened and distorted.
Plate 13, Figure 1 demonstrates a longitudinal furrow and vestiges
of plates on the thecal walls: both of which are characteristics of
§, cooksoniae. Size: length, 149 to 152u : breadth, 27 to 29 u:
length of horns, from 38 to 5011.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 3 (Pb 4091)(36.0 x 122.7).

Genus hierodinium Cookson and Eisenack (1960)
Genotype: Microdinium ornatum Cookson and Eisenack (1960)
1960 g. ornatum Cookson and Eisenack, p. 6, pl. 2, figs. 3-4
Generic diagnosis:

”Shell ovoidal, narrower end anterior, divided unequally by the
relatively broad girdle: epitheca shorter than hypotheca. Plates
bordered by'low'but distinct ledges, which frequently are perforated
by'a Single row of holes and look like strings of beads in surface
view. Sometimes the outer edge of the ledges may'be missing, in
which case the portions of the wall originally separating the perfora-
tions appear as isolated 'beads'. The surface of the plates may be
ornamented by'a varying number of small tubercles” (Cookson and
EisenaCk. $220 21.-3').

‘gicrodinium sp.
Plate 13, Figs. 5-8, 11
Diagnosis:
The five specimens figured agree, on the generic level, with

the description given by Cookson and Eisenack (leg, 333,). Plate 13,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

176

Figures 5-6, demonstrate the loss of the outer edge of the ledges as
noted.by Cookson and Eisenack, while Plate 13, Figures 7, 8 and 11
possess well-preserved ledges. Size of holotype: length, 28 to
38 u: breadth, 27 to 36H . Size of Pierre specimens: length, 20 to
21 u: breadth, 18 to 20u .
Figured specimens:

P1. 13, figs. 5,6, Subsurface section.46, slide 2 (Pb 4194)
(38.2 x 119.8): P1. 13, figs. 7,8, Subsurface section‘46, slide 2
(Pb 4194)(38.2 x 129.8): P1. 13, fig. 11, Subsurface section.46,
slide 2 (Pb 4194)(32.4 x 111.7).

C. Microforaminifera

"Microforaminifer”
Microforaminifera sp. A
Plate 16, Fig. 7
Description:
Microforaminifer, planispiral, chambers lobate, umbilicus epen.
Overall size: 86v : diameter of proloculus, 17p .
Discussion:
Very rarely observed in the Pierre samples. Possibly a mega-
lospheric form of a member of the family'Anomalinidae.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 33, slide 6X (35.8 x 124.8).

177

D. Unassigned Sporomorphae

Genus Wodehouseia Stanley (1961)
Genotype: Wodehouseia Spinata Stanley (1961)
1961 E. spinata Stanley, p. 157, pl. 1, figs. 1-12.

Wodehouseia spinata Stanley (1961)
Plate 16, Fig. 6
Diagnosis:

The figured specimen from the Pierre is in agreement with the
specific diagnosis as given by Stanley (1.92. 333.). Size: overall
length, 5011 8 length of central body, #811 3 width of central body,
17 11: width of flange (maximum), 9 u.

Figured specimen:
Subsurface section 50, slide 10 (Pb h250)(27.0 x 124.3).

CHAPTER VII
Summary and Conclusions

The present study demonstrates that the palynologic zonation of
lithologically monotonous sequence of marine shales is valid and
practical. Application of the palynologic method to the Pierre Shale
of northwest Kansas and environs provided the following conclusions:

1.) The sources areas for the plant microfossils of the Pierre
were located northeast and southeast of the study area. The source
areas for the marine phytOplankton (open marine waters) were located
northwest and southwest of the study area.

2.) Variations in the biotic diversity of the floras of the
source areas during the deposition of the‘Pierre Shale are reflected
in the palynomorphs produced.by the parent plants and later deposited
in the basins that existed.at the time. The levels of discernible
variations in biotic diversity are roughly synchronous over the area
studied. Greater sample density will be necessary for more detailed
or accurate correlations.

3.) The Pierre Shale has been divided into four palynologic
zones. Only the stratigraphically lowest unit (Palynologic Zone I)
is a correlatable lithologic unit in the subsurface sections of the
Pierre. The three younger palynologic zones (II, III and IV) do not
exhibit reliable or distinctive geophysical characteristics. However,
the four proposed zones can.be characterized by groups of paly-
nomorphs, but apparently not by true index.forms.

178

179

u.) The areal distribution of the preposed palynologic zones of
the pierre support the thesis that the present day distribution of
Pierre strata of different ages which forms the pre-Tertiary surface,
resulted from post-Pierre uplift and erosion. Minor localized
structural adjustments in the Cambridge Arch are reflected in the
distribution of several of the palynomorph groups considered. Re-
gional thinning of individual palynologic zones can not be discounted
or proven because of the lateral and vertical spacing of the samples
available for study.

5. ) A large proportion of the extant plant families represented
in the microfossil flora of the Pierre Shale are subtropical and
tropical in their present day distribution. The conclusion is drawn
that the floras of the source areas were essentially comparable to
extant floristic groups present in the subtropic and tropic zones of
the present. It is inferred that the minor contributions of pollen
referable to the families Pinaceae, Taxodiaceae and Betulaceae could
have been produced in higher, more temperate areas north and north-

west of the study area.

Bibliography for Systematics and Taxonomy

Bibliography for Systematics and Taxonomy

Agasie, J. 11., 1969, Late Cretaceous palynomorphs from northeastern
Arizona: Micropaleontology, v. 15, p. 13-30.

Alberti, (3., 1959, Uber Pseudodeflandrea n. sp. (Dinoflag.) aus dem
Mittel-Oligozan Norddeutschland: Mitt. geol. Staatsinst.,

Hamburg 28, p. 91-92.

Ameron, H.W.J. van, 1965, Upper Cretaceous pollen and spore assem-
blages from the so-called Wealden of the province of Leon
(Northern Spain): Pollen et Spores, v. 7, p. 93-133.

Ames, H.T. , 1951, Plant microfossils in a Colorado Cretaceous coal:
14.8. Thesis (unpubl.), Univ. of Massachusetts, Amherst.

Anderson, R. Y., 1960, Cretaceous-Tertiary palynology, eastern side of
the San Juan Basin, New Mexico: New Mexico Bureau of Mines

Memo ’ V. 6, 58 P0

B31me, B.E., 1957, Spores and pollen grains from the Mesozoic of
western Australia: Phys. and Chem. Survey of the National Coal
Resources, Commonwealth of Australia, ref. T.C. 25, 1&8 p.

Baltes, N. , 1959, Recherche palynologique du Mesozoique de la plaine
roumaine: Petrol 51 Gaze, T. 10, no. 3. p. 93-96.

Barkley, F.A., 1931+, The statistical theory of pollen analysis:
Ecology, v. 15, p. 283-289.

Belsky, C. Y. and E. Boltenhagen, 1963, Sporomorphes de position
taxonomique incertaine du Cretace Superieur du Gabon: Grana
Palmlogica, v. 1:, no. 2, p. 262-270.

Beminzhofr, w.s. , 1962. Calculation of pollen and spore density in
sement by addition of exotic pollen of known quantities:
Pollen et Spores, v. 4. p- 332-333-

Berry, W. , 1937, Spores from the Pennington coal, Rhea County:
. Tennessee: Amer. Midl. Nato. V- 18: P- 155-160-

Bogolepov, KN. , 1958, Sur les depots du Cretace superieur de la

chains as 1'Ienissei: Dokl. Akad. Nauk. 5.3.3.3., v. 123. no. 3.
P0 517.519.

181

 

 

 

 

 

182

Bolkhovitina, N.A., 1953, Sporovo-pyl'tsevaya kharakteristika
melovvkh otlozheniy tsentral'nykh oblastey S.S.S.R.: Akad.
Nauk. S.S.S.R., Inst. Geol. Nauk. Trudy, Vypusk 145 (G601.
Seriya, n. 61), 18“ p.

, 1956, Atlas der Sporen und Pollen-Korner aus den Jurassichen
und Unterkretazischen ablagerungen der Wiljuisk-Senke: Akad.
63010 InSto' V0 2, Po 1'1320

, 1959, Mesozoic Sporopollen complexes in the Vilioui Basin
and their stratigraphic significance: Trudy Geol. Inst.,
S.S.S.R., no 2“, 185 p0

and I.G. Kotov, 1963, Sporovo-pyl'tsevaya kompleksy uglenosnov
tolshchi Suyfunskogo basseyna Dal'nem Vostoke: Akad. Nauk.
S.S.S.R., ISvestiya, Seriya Geol., no. 1, lanyar', p. 77-92.

Bose, MgN., 1961, Leaf-cuticle and other plant microfossils from the
Mesozoic rocks oflAndoya, Norway: Palaeobotanist, v. 8,
nos. 1-2, p. 1-7.

Brenner, G.J., 1963, The spores and pollen of the Potomac Group of
Maryland: Maryland Dept. Geology, Mines and water Resources,
Bull. 27' 215 p0

Brown, C.W} and R.L. Pierce, 1962, Palynological correlations in
Cretaceous Eagle Ford.Group, northeast Texas: Am..Assoc.
Petroleum Geologists Bull., v. 46, p. 2133-21U7.

Brown, R.W}, 1962, Paleocene flora of the Rocky Mountains and Great
Plains: U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper 375, 119 p.

Burger, D., 1965, Some new species of Classopollis from the Jurassic
of the Netherlands: Leidse Geologische Mededelingen, deal 33,

p 0 63-69 0

Campbell, J.D., 1959, The Ardley coal microflora, Upper Cretaceous,
central Alberta, Canada: VIII Congres Internat. Bot., Resumes,
v. 2, p. 58, Montreal, 1959, (Abs.).

Chlonova,.A.F., 1960, Species composition of pollen and spores from
Upper Cretaceous deposits of the Chulimo-Eniseikoi Depression:
Akad. Nauk. S.S.S.R., Trudy Inst. Geol. Geofis., Vipusk 3,

P0 1’97-

, 1961a, Spores and pollen from the Upper part of the Upper
Cretaceous of the eastern part of the western Siberian lowland:
Akad. Nauk. S.S.S.R., Sibirskoe Otdelenie, Trudy Inst. Geol.
GeOfiSO. ViPUSk 7, p. 1.138.

, 1961b, On paleofloristic features of Upper Cretaceous in the
eastern part of the‘west Siberian Lowland by data of spore-
pollen analysis: Gaol. u. Geofis., Akad. Nauk., S.S.S.R.,
Nevosbirsk, p. 70-76.

183

, 1962, Some porphological types of Spores and pollen grains
from the Upper Cretaceous of the'Western Siberian Lowland:
Pollen et Spores, v. 4, p. 297-309.

Churchill, D.M., 1960, Living and fossil unicellular algae and
aplanospores: Nature, v. 186, no. 4723, p. 493-494.

Clarke, R.T., 1963, Palynology of the Vermejo Formation (Upper Cre-
taceous) in the Canon City Coal Field, Fremont County,
Colorado: PhD dissertation (unpubl.), Univ. Oklahoma, Norman,
Oklflhom e

, 1965, Fungal spores from.Vermejo Formation coal beds (Upper
Cretaceous) of central Colorado: The Mountain Geologist, v. 2,

no. 2. 130 85.930

Cookson, 1.0., 1997, Plant microfossils from the lignites of the
Kerguelan Archipelago: BritishpAustralian-New Zealand
Antarctic Research Expedition 1929-1931, Science Reports,
Series A, v. 2, pt. 8, p. 127-142.

, 1950, Fossil pollen grains of proteaceous type from Tertiary
deposits in Australia: Australian Jour. Sci. Research, v. 3,
no. 2, Po 166-1770

, 1953, Difference in microspore composition of some samples
from.a bore at Comaum, S. Australia: Australian Jour. Bot.,
Ve 1’ p. “624730

, 1956, Pollen grains of the gphedra type in Australian
Tertiary deposits: Nature, v. 77. p. 47-h8.

, 1959a, Microflora in bore cores from Albertson, Nest
v10t0r138 Roy. SOC. Viete’ Proc., Ve 71. p. 31-38.

, 1959b, Cyclosporites, Cretaceous micr03pore: corrected name:
Australian Jour. Sci., v. 21, p. 260.

and B.E. Balme, 1962, Amosgpollis cruciformis GEN. ET SP. NOV.,
a pollen tetrad from the Cretaceous of‘Hestern Australia: Jour.
Roy. Soc. western.Australia, v. 45, pt. 4, p. 97-99.

and MAE. Dettmann, 1958, Some trilete spores from Upper
Mesozoic deposits in the eastern Australian region: Roy, Soc.
Vieto, Proc., 70 70, pt. 2, p. 95.1280

and , 1959, On Schizo ris, a new forl.genus from
Australian Cretaceous deposits: Micropaleontology, v. 5,
p. 213-216.

and A. Eisenack, 1958, Microplankton from.Australian and New
Guinea Mesozoic sediments: Roy. Soc. Vict., Proc., v. 70,
pt. 1, Po 19‘780

 

W ---‘a 'f

 

 

184

and , 1960a, Upper Mesozoic micrOplankton from
Australia and New Guinea: Palaeontology, v. 2, p. 243-261.

and , 1960b, Microplankton from Australian Cre-
taceous sediments: .MidrOpaleontology, v. 6, p. 1-18.

and , 1962, Some Cretaceous and Tertiary microfossils
from.western Australia: Roy. Soc. Vict., Proc., v. 75. pt. 2,
p 0 269-273 0

and N.F. Hughes, 1964, Microplankton from the Cambridge
Greensand (Mid-Cretaceous): Palaeontology, v. 7. Pt. 1, p. 37—59.

and S. Manum, 1960, On Crassosphaera, a new genus of micro-
fossils from Mesozoic and.Tertiary deposits: Nytt Magasin for
Batanik’ V. 8’ p. 5-80

Couper, R.A., 1954, Plant microfossils from.New Zealand, No. 1:
Roy. Soc. New Zealand, Trans., v. 81, pt. 2, p. 479-481.

, 1956, Evidence of a possible gymnospermous origin for Tricol-
pites troedssonii Erdtman: New Phytologist, v. 55, p. 280-285.

, 1958, British Mesozoic microspores and pollen grains:
Palaeontographica, v. 103, pt. B, p. 75-179.

, 1960a, Southern hemisphere Mesozoic and Tertiary Podocar-
paceae and Fagaceae and their paleogeographic significance:
Roy. SOC. (LOnd-OH), Proc., 861‘. Be, v. 152’ N00 949’ PO “91‘5000

, 1960b, New Zealand.Mesozoic and Cenozoic plant microfossils:
New Zealand.Geol. Survey, Paleo. Bull., v. 32, 87 p.

, 1962, Spore-pollen correlation of Cretaceous rocks of northern
and southern hemispheres: in: Sec. Econ. Paleontologists and
Mineralogists, Aureal T. Cross, Editor), p. 131-143.

Cranwell, L. M., 1940, Pollen grains of the New Zealand conifers:
New Zealand Jour. Sci. Tech., Bull., v. 22, no. 1, p. 1-17.

, 1942, New’Zealand pollen studies, I. Key to the pollen
grains of families and genera in the native flora: Aukland
InSte Mus-g R800, v. 2' 1100 6, p. 280-308.

, 1953, New Zealand pollen studies, II. The Monocotyledons:
Aukland Inst. Mus., Bull., v. 3, 91 p.

, 1964, Rapa Ibland coal and its microfossils: A preliminary
report: in: Ancient Pacific Plants, The Pollen Story, Lucy M.
Cranwell, Editor, 10th Pacific Science Cong. Ser., Univ. Hawaii
Press, p. 43-47.

 

 

 

 

185

Crickmay, C.H. and S.A.J. Pocock, 1963, Upper Cretaceous of Vancouver,
British Columbia: Am. Assoc. Petroleum Geologists Bull., v. 47,
P0 1928.19u20

Daugherty, L.H., 1941, The Upper Triassic flora of Arizona: Carnegie
Inst. Washington, Publ., no. 526, p. 1-108.

Davey, R.J., Downie, Charles, Sarjeant,'W}A.S., andeilliams, G.L.,
1966, Studies on Mesozoic and Cainozoic dinoflagellate cysts:
British Museum (Natural History), Bull., Geology Supplement 3,
248 pe

Deak,.M.H., 1959, Observations concermant le changement de forme des
spores triletes: Rev. Micropaleont., v. 2, no. 1, p. 28—30.

Deflandre, G., 1934, Sur les microfossiles d'Origine Planctonique
Conserves a l'Etat de Matiere Organique dans les Silex de la
craiGS Acado 3010 Paris, C.R., 7e 199, p. 966-968.

, 1935, Consideration biologiques sur les Microorganismes
d Origine planctonique conserves dans les Silex de la Craie:
Biol. France and Belgium, Bull., Tome LXIX, p. 213-244.

, 1936a, Les Flagelles Fossiles, Apercu Biologique et Paleonp
tologique. Role Geologique: Actualities Sci. Industr.,

v. 335, pa 1-900

, 1936b, Microfossiles des Silex Cretaces, Pt. 1: Ann.
Paleontologie, v. 25, p. 151-191.

, 1937, Microfossiles des Silex Cretaces, Pt. 2: Ann.
Paleontologie, v. 26, p. 51-103.

, 1947, Sur quelques micro-organisms planctoniques des Silex
Jurassique: Inst. Oceanography Monaco, Bull., v. 921, p. 1-10.

, 1954, Systematique des Hystrichosphaerides: sur l'Acception
de genre cymatiosphaera 0.‘Wetzel: Soc. Geol. France, C.R.,
V. 12’ p0 257.259.

, 1962, Palynologie, micropaleontologie et semantique:
Pollen et Spores, v. 4, p. 181-188.

 

and I.C. Cookson, 1954, Sur le microplaneton fossile con-
serve dans diverses roches sedimentaires australiennes s'etageant
de Cretace inferieur au Miocene superieur: Acad. Sci. Paris,
C.R., v. 239, no. 19, p. 1235-1238.

and , 1955, Fossil microplankton from Australian late
Mesozoic and Tertiary sediments: Australian Jour. Mar. and
Freshfwhter R830, '0 6, De 242-313.

 

186

Delcourt, A.F., M.E. Dettmann and N.F. Hughes, 1963, Revision of some
lower Cretaceous microspores from Belgium: Palaeontology,

V. 6, pt. 2, p. 283-292.

and G. Sprumont, 1955, Les spores et graines de pollen du
‘Wealdien du Hinaut: Soc. Belge de Geologie de Paleontologie
et d'Hydrologie, Bruuels, Mem., n.s., no. 5, 73 p.

Dettmann, M.E., 1959, Upper Mesozoic microfloras in well cores from
woodside and Medley,'Victoria: Roy. Soc. Vict., Proc., v. 71,

pt. 2, p. 99-105.

Dilcher, D.L., 1965, Epiphyllous fungi from Eocene deposits in western
Tennessee, U.S.A.: Palaeontographica, v. 116, pt. B, p. 1-54.

Downie, C.,‘W.R. Evitt and W.A.S. Sarjeant, 1963, Dinoflagellates,
Hystrichospheres, and the classification of Acritarchs: Stanford

UDiVe Puble’ 66010 Ser., Yo 7. no. 3, Po 3'16.

and WkA.S. Sarjeant, 1963, On the interpretation and status of
some hystrichosphere genera: Palaeontology, v. 6, p. 83-96.

Drugg, WRB., 1967, Palynology of the Upper Moreno Formation (Late
Cretaceous-Paleocene) Escarpado Canyon, California: Palaeonto-
graphica, V. 120’ Pt. B, 71 p0

Durand, 8., 1958, L'analyse pollinique montre que le remaniement du
Cretace, au pied se Sillon-de-Bretagne, date de l'Eocene
inferieur: Acad. Sci. Paris, C.R., v. 247, no. 20, p. 1733-1735.

, 1960, Llanalyse pollinique des formations du Cretaces
superieur francais: 84e Congr. Soc. Savantes, C.R., Dijon,
1959, Section Sci., Colloque Cretaces Sup., p. 139-145.

and P. Ters, 1958, L'analyse pollinique d'argiles des environs
de Chalians (Vendee) revele l'existance d'une Flore cenomanienne:
Acade SOie Paris, C.Ro’ v3 247, no. 7, p. 684-686.

Ehrenberg, C.G., 1838, Uber das Massenverhaltnis der jetzt lebenden
Kieselinfusorien und uber ein neues Infusorien-Konglomerate als
Polierschiefer in Jastraba in Ungarn: Akad. Wise. Berlin.

Abhe. p0 109-1360

Eisenack, A., 1931, Neue Mfikrofossilien des beltischen Silurs. I:
Palaeontologische Zeitschrift, v. 13, p. 74-118.

, 1938, Die PhoSphoritknollen der Bernsteinformation als
Uberlieferer Tertiaren Plankton: Schr. Phys., Ges. Konigsb.,
V0 70, Po 181-1880

, 1954, Mikrofossilien aus Phosphoriten des Samlandischen
unteroligozans und uber die Emheitlichkeit der Hystrichosphaeri-
deen: Palaeontographica, v. 105. pt. A, p. 49-95.

187

, 1958, Mikroplankton aus dem Norddeutschen Apt nebet einigen
Bemerkungen uber Fossile Dinoflagellaten: Neues Jb Geol.
PEIEOONte, Va 106, Pa 383-422.

, 1959, Fossile Dinoflagellaten: Archiv. Protistansk., v. 104,
no. 1, PO “3'50.

, 1963a, Cordosphaeridium n.g., ex gLstrichosphaeridium,
matrichosphieridea: Neues. Jb. Geol. Palaeont., v. 118, no. 3,

pa 260‘2650

, 1963b, Sind die Hystrichospharen Zysten von Dinoflagellaten'f:
Neues. Jb. Geol. Palaeont., v. 5. p. 225-231.

Evitt, M.E., 1961, Observations on the morphology of fossil dinoflagel-
lates: Micropaleontolog, v. 7, p. 385-420.

, 1963, Occurrence of freshwater alga Pediastrum in Cretaceous
"rine sediments: Ale Jour. 3310. V0 26f; P0890-8930

, R.F.A. Clarke and J .P. Verdier, 1967, Dinoflagellate studies
III. Dinogyggium acuminatum n. gen., n. sp. (Maestrichtian) and
other fossils formerly referable to Elmnodinium Stein: Stanford
Univ. Puble. 63010 SCie. '5 10’ no. ' pa 1'27.

Faegri, K. , 1963, Organ- and form-genera: significance and nomenclatural
treatment: Taxon, v. 12, p. 20-28.

Rmkhouser, JJI. , 1961, Pollen of the genus Aquilapollenites: Micro-
paleontology, v. 7, p. 193-198.

Gerhard, J .E., 1958, Paleocene miospores from the Slim Buttes area,
Harding County, South Dakota: Master's thesis (unpubl.),
Penn. State University, University Park, Pa.

Graham, A., 1962, The role of fungal spores in palynology: Jonr.
Paleontolog, v. 36, p. 60-69.

Gray, H.H. and G.K. Guennell, 1961, Elementary statistics applied to
palynologic identification of coal beds: Micropaleontology,
Va 7’ Po 101-1060

Gray, J. , 1960, Temperate pollen genera in the Eocene (Clairborne)
flora, Alabama Science, v. 132, no. 3430, p. 808-810.

, 1964, Northwest America Tertiary palynology: the emerging
cture: in: Ancient Pacific Flores, The Pollen Story,
University Hawaii Press, p. 21-30.

and J.L. Browning, 1959, Caytonialean microspores from the
Jurassic and Cretaceous of Alaska: Geol. Soc. Amer. Bull.,
v. 70, no. 12, pt. 2, p. 1722 (Abs.).

 

L

 

188

and K. Sohma,’ 1964, Fossil Pachysandra from western America

with a comparative study of pollen in Pacyysandra and
Carcococca: Amer. Jour. Sci., v. 262, p. 1159-1 97.

Gray, R.J., R.M. Pataski and N. Schapiro, 1966, Correlation of coal
deposits from central Utah: in: Central Utah Coals: A guide
book prepared for the Geol. Soc. of America and assoc.
SOCietieS, Ut‘h.Geole and.M1neralogio Sur7., Bulls 80’ p. 81-930

Gray, T.C. and J .J . Groot, 1966, Pollen and spores from the marine
Upper Cretaceous formations of Delaware and New Jersey:
Palaeontographica, Vt 117, Pt. B. pa 11h-13ue

Grayson, J.F. and R.L. Pierce, 1959, Floristic interpretation from
Cretaceous polospores of central Texas: VIII Congres
Internat. Bot., Resumes, v. 2, p. 141, Montreal, 1959 (Abs.).

Graham, H.W., 1951, Pyrrhophyta: in: Manual of thcology, G.M. Smith,
ed., p. 105-118, Waltham, Mass.: Chronica Botanica Co.

Griesbaeh, F.R. , 1956, ' Preliminary palynology of the lower Frontier
Formation, southwestern Wyoming: Master's thesis (unpubl.),
Univ. of Utah, Salt Lake City.

Groot, J .J . and J .8. Penny, 1960, Plant microfossils and age of non-
marine Cretaceous sediments of Maryland and Delaware: Micro-
paleontology, v. 6, p. 225-236.

and C. R. Groot, 1961, Plant microfossils and age
of the Raritan, Tuscaloosa, and Magothv formations of the
eastern United States: Palaeontographica, v. 108, pt. B.
p. 121'1u00

and C.R. Groot, 1962a, Aptian, Albian and Cenomanian plant
microfossils of Portugal: Pollen et Spores, v. 4, no. 2,

Pa 349 (Abs.).

and , 1962b, Some plant microfossils from the
Brightseat Formation (Paleocene) of Maryland: Palaeontographica,
'0 111, pt. B. p. 161-171.

 

Hall, J.W., 1967, he new species of Ariadnaesporites: Pollen et
SPOrOO, 70 9, Po 563'5680

Hammen, T. van der, 1954, E1 desarrollo de la flora Colombians en las
epooas geologicas, I: Maestrichtiano hasta Terciario mas
inferior: Bel. Geologico, v. 2, no. 1, p. 49-106.

Harris, T.M., 1956, The fossil plant cuticle: Endeavor, v. 15, no. 60,
Pa 210-21“.

Harris, N.F., 1955, A manual of the spores of New Zealand Pteridophyta:
New Zealand Dept. Sci. and Industr. Res” Bull., v. 116, 186 p.

 

 

189

Hart, G.F., 1962, Palynology- the key to stratigraphyl: South African
Jour. SCi., 7.. 58, no. 12. P. 365-374.

Hedlund, R.W., 1963, Palynology of the Red Branch Member of the Wood-
bine Formation (Upper Cretaceous) in Bryan County, Oklahoma:
Phd. dissertation (unpubl.), Univ. Oklahoma, Norman.

Hoeken-Klinkenberg, P.M.J. van, 1964, A palynological investigation of
some Upper Cretaceous sediments in Nigeria: Pollen et Spores,
V. 6, p. 209-231.

Howell, R.H., Jr., 1954, Pollen and spores from the Laramie Formation,
Jefferson County, Colorado: Geol. Soc. Amer. Bull., v. 65,
P. 1378 (Abs.).

Hughes, N.F., 1959, A search for angiosperm pollen in Lower Cretaceous
rocks: Congres. Internet. Bot., Resumes, v. 2, p. 173, Montreal,

1959. (AbS- ) . '

, 1961, Further interpretation of Eucommiidites Erdtman, 1948:
Palaeontology, v. 4, pt. 2, p. 292-299.

and R.A. Couper, 1958, Palynology of the Brora coal of the
Scottish Middle Jurassic: Nature, v. 181, no. 4621, p. 1482-1483.

Ibrahim, A.C., 1933, Sporenformen des Aegirhorizonts dos Ruhr-Reviers:
Konrad Triltsch, diss. , Wirzburg, 49 p.

Jekhowsky, B. de, 1961, Sur quelques Ws‘trichospheres permotriassiques
d'mmpe et d'Afrique: Rev. Micropaleontologie, v. 3, no. 4,
P. 207'212.

Jonas, F., 1952, Atlas zur Bestimnmng rezenter and fossiler Pollen und
Sporen: Feddes Repertorium, Beiheft 133, p. 1-60.

Just, 13., 1951, Mesozoic plant microfossils and their geological
significance: Hour. Paleont., v. 25, p. 729-735.

Kedves, M., 1960, Etudes palynologiques dans le bassin de Dorog, I:
Pollen et Spores, v. 2, p. 89-118.

, 1961, Etudes palynologiques dans le bassin de Dorog, II:
Pollen et Spores, v. 3. p. 101-153.

Kirchheimer, F. , 1932, On the pollen from the Upper Cretaceous of
Banks, Namaqualand, South Africa: Roy. Soc. South Africa,
ms., 7. 21. no. 1, p. ”1‘50.

Klaus, M., 1960, Sporen der karnischen Stufe der ostalpinen Trims:
Amm 6°01. BaudOSEIISt.’ Jahrb., Send. 5. P0 107-183.

Klement, KM. , 1960, Dinoflagellaten und Hystrichosphaerideen aus dem
Unteren und Mittleren Malm Sudwest-deutschlands: Palaeontographica,
V. 114. pt. A. P. 1'10“.

I
I

 

 

 

 

 

 

190

Klumpp, B. , 1953, Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Mikrofossilien des Mittleren
und oberen Eosan: Palaeontolographica, v. 103, pt. A, p. 377-406.

Knox, E.M., 1938, The spores of PteridOphyta, with observations on
microspores in coals of Carboniferous age: Bot. Soc. Edinburgh,
muep FIDO” '. 32’ no. 39 P0 438-466.

Kofoid, C.A. and O. Swesy, 1921, The free living unarmoured dino-
flagella‘bes: Uhi'. “mom ”me. V. 5. 562 p.

Krausel, R. and G. Leschik, 1955, Die Keuperflora von Neue-welt bei
Basel, II, Die Iso-und Mikrosporen: Schweiserische Palaont.
Abheg Ed. 2’ P. 1'70.

Kremp, G.O.W. , 1949, Pollenanalytische Untersuchung des miczanen
Braunkohlenlagers von Konin an der Warthe: Palaeontographica,

'0 90, pt. B: P0 53'930

Krivan-Hutter, E. , 1963, Microplankton from the Palaeogene of the
Dorog Basin, I: Univ. Sci. Budapest, Ann. Geol., v. 6, p. 71-79.

Krutzsch, W. , 1957, Sporen-und Pollengruppen aus der Oberkreide und
den Thrtiar Mitteleuropas und ihre stratigraphische Verteilung:
Zeitschrift Fur Angeuandte Geologie, Akad. , Berlin, Band 3,

P. 509‘5u'8.

, 1959, Micropalontologische (sporopalaontologische) unter-
suchungen in der Braunkohle des Geiseltales: Akad. Verlag
Jahrgang 8, Beiheft 21-22, p. 1-425.

, 1961, Schisea-artige sporen in Campan-Maastricht von
Oebisfeld: Geologic, Berlin, v. 10, no. 3. p. 104-109.

Kuprianova, L.A. , 1960, Palynological data contributing to the history
of Liquidambar: Pollen et Spores, v. 2, p. 71-78.°

Lants, J. , 1958a, Etude palynologique de quelques echantillons
Mesozoiques do Dorset (Gran Bretagne): Rev. Inst. France
POtl‘Ole.’ V. 13’ P. 917‘943.

, 1958b, Etude des spores et pollens d'un echantillon
Purbeckien de L'ile D'oleron: Rev. Micropaleontologie, v. 1,
Po 33‘370

Leffingvell, H.A., 1962, Upper most Cretaceous and Lower Paleocene
spore-pollen assemblages in the type area of the Lance Formation,
Hyening: Internat. Cont. Palynology, 1 p. (Pages not numbered),
(Abs.), Tucson, Arizona.

, 1966, Spore-pollen assemblages of the Upper Lance and the
Fort Union Formations from the type Lance area, Wyoming: Geol.
Soc. Amer., Progran 1966 Ann. Meet., San Francisco, Calif. (Abs.),
p. 121.

191

Leopold, E.B. and 11.11. Pakiser, 1964, A preliminary report on the
pollen and spores of the pre-Selna Upper Cretaceous strata of
western Alabama: U.S. Geol. Survey, Bull., no. 1160, chap. E,
P0 71-950

and B. Tschudy, 1965, Plant and miscellaneous microfossils of
the Pierre Shale: U.S. Geol. Survey, Open File Rpt., January,
1965, ‘4' P.

Leschik, G., 1955, Die Keuperflora von Neuwelt bei Basel, II: Die
Iso-und Mikrosporen: Schweizerisch. Palaontologische
Gesellschaft, Zurich, Abh., v. 72, 70 p.

Lindemann, E., 1928, Peridineae (Dinoflagellatae) in A. Engler and
K. Prantl, Die Naturlichen Pflanzenfamilien, 2nd M., v. 2,
p. 3-104, Leipzig: W. Engelmann.

Loeblich, A.R., Jr. and A.R. Loeblich III, 1966, Index of the genera,
subgenera and sections of the Pyrrhophyta: Univ. Miami, Inst.
Marine Sci., Studies in Tropical Oceanography, no. 3, 94 p.

Macko, 8., 1957, Lower Miocene pollen flora from the valley of Klodnica
near Gliwice (Upper Silesia): Soc. Sci. Lettres Wroclaw, Trav.,
391'. Be, no. 88' P. 1.31”.

Maljavkina, W.S. , 1949, Determination of the spores and pollen of the
Jurassic and Cretaceous: All Union Petrol. Sci. Res. Geol.
Ekplor. Inst. (VNIGRI), Leningrad-Moscow, n.s., no. 33, p. 1-137.

, 1958, Spores and pollen of the Lower Cretaceous of the
eastern Gobi Depression: Trudy Vses. Neft. Nauch.-Issled. Geol.-
Razv., Leningrad, v. 119, 131 p.

Manum, S., 1960, Some dinoflagellates and hystrichosphaerids from the
Lower Tertiary of Spitsbergen: Nytt. Mag. Bot., v. 8, p. 17-24.

Martin, A.R.H. , 1959, South African palynological studies: Grana
PChnOlogiC‘, Y. 2. P. “0'68.

, 1960, A Mesozoic microflora from South Africa: Nature,
'0 183. no. “718' P0 95'

McGregor, D.C. , 1959, Spores and pollen from some Mesozoic deposits of
northern Canada: VIII Congres Internat. Bot., Resumes, v. 2,
P. 2&2. Montreal, 1959, (Abs.).

Miner, E.L., 1935, Paleobotanical examination of Cr.taceous and
Tertiary coals from Montana: Amer. Midi. Nat., v. 16, p. 616-621.

Naumova, 3.11., 1937, Spores and pollen of the coals of the U.S.S.R.:
17th Internet. Geol. Congres, Moscow, v. 1, p. 354-364 (transl.
by A.S. Brashina).

192

, 1938, Microspores from coals of the Moscow Basin: All
Union Sci. Res. Inst. Econ Mineral., Trans., Fasc. 119a, p. 21-31.

Neale, J .H. and W.A.S. Sarjeant, 1962, Microplankton from the Speeton
Clay of Yorkshire: Geol. Mag., v. 99, p. 439-458.

Neuy-Stolz, G. , 1958, Zur Flora der Niederrheinischen Bucht wahrend der
Eauptflozbildung unter besonderer Beruchsichtigung der Pollen und
Pilzreate in der hellen Schichten: Fortschr. Geol. Rheinld. u.
“OStfep V. 2’ P. 503-525.

Newman, K.R. , 1961, Micropaleontology and stratigraphy of late Cre-
taceous and Paleocene formations, northwestern Colorado: PhD
dissertation (unpubl. ), Univ. Colorado, Boulder.

Nilsson, T., 1958, Uber das Vorkommen eines mesozoischen Sapropel-
gesteims in Schonen: Inst. Mineral., Paleont., and Quaternary
6001., UhiV. Lund, Sweden, Pub]... no. 53. 111 P.

Norem, W.L., 1955a, Tythodiscus, a new microfossil genus from the
California Tertiary: Jour. Paleont., v. 29. p. 294-295.

, 1955b, Pollen, spores, and other organic microfossils from
the Eocene of Venezuela: Micropaleontology, v. 1, p. 261-267.

, 1958, Keys for the classification of fossil spores and pollen:
Jour. Paleont., Y. 32, P. 666-676.

Norris, G., 1962, Type specimens of New 2 ealand Mesozoic and Cainozoic
spores and pollen grains: New Zealand Jour. Geol., Geophys.,
V. 5’ P. 652-661.

and W.A.S. Sarjeant, 1965, A descriptive index of fossil dino-
phyceaea and Acritarcha: New Zealand Geol. Survey, Paleo.
Bull., v. "'0. 72 P.

Norton, N.J . , 1963, Palynology of the Upper Cretaceous and Low
Tertiary in the type locality of the Hell Creek Formation:
PHD dissertation (unpubl.), Univ. Minnesota, Minneapolis, 175 p.

, 1965, Three new species of Aquilapolleniteg from the Hell
Creek Formation, Garfield County, Montana: Pollen et Spores,

Y. 7. P. 135.1.“3.

and JJI. Hall, 1967, Guide sporomorphae in the Upper Cretaceous-
Lower Tertiary of eastern Montana (U.S.A.): Rev. Palaeobotany and

”W100, V. 2. P. 99.110.

Pannella, G., 1966, Palynology of the Dakota Group and Graneros Shale of
the DenVer Basin: PhD dissertation (unpubl.), Univ. Colorado,
Baud-Or, 173 P.

 

 

 

193

Papenfuss, G.F., 1955, Classification of the Algae: in: A Century of
Progress in the Natural Sciences, 1853-1953: Calif. Acad. Sci.,
P. 115.22“.

Pascher, A., 1914, Uber Flagellaten und Algen: Bericht Deutsch. bot.
693.. 'e 32. P. 136-160.

Pflug, H.D., 1952, Palynologic und Stratigraphic der eozanen Braun-
kohlen von Helmstedt: Palaeontologische Zeitschrift, v. 26,
P. 112-137.

, 1953, Zur fixtstehung und l'htwicklung des angiospermiden
Pollégns in der Erdeschichte: Palaeontographica, v. 95. Pt. B,
P. '171.

Pierce, R.L., 1961, Lower Upper Cretaceous plant microfossils from
Minnesota: Minnesota Geol. Survey Bull. 42, 86 p.

Pla, J ., 1961, Polen: Talleres Graficos, Gerona, 510 p.

Pocock, S.A.J., 1962, Microfloral analysis and age determination of
strata at the Jurassic-Cretaceous boundary in the western Canada
Plains: Palaeontographica, v. 111, pt. B. 95 P.

and J: Jansonius, 1961.'The pollen genus Classopollis Pflug,
953: MicrOpaleontclogy, v. 7, p. 430-449.

Pokrovskaia, I.M., 1950, Analyse Pollinique (transl. by E. Boltenhagen):
Ann. Ser'. Inform. 6°01. dn B.R.G.G.M., no. 24. “35 P.

Pope, M. , 1952, Pollen morphology as an index to plant relationship,
I. Morphology of Pollens: Bot. Gaz., v. 80.

Potonie, R., 1931a, Zur Mikroscopie dor Braunkohlen, I: Zeitschrift
BraunkOhle. V. 30. P. 325-333.

, 1931b, Pollenformen der liocanen Braunkohlen, II: Gesell-
schaft Naturforschender Freunde, Berlin, Sitzungsberichte,
n03. 1-3. P. 24-28.

, 1931c, Pollenformen aus tertiaren Braunkohlen, III: Jb.
preuss. geol. L.A., v. 52, p. 1-7.

, 1931d, Zur Mikroscopie der Braunkohlen, IV: Zeitschrift
Braunkohlen, v. 30, p. 554-556.

, 1934a, Zur Mikrobotanik des eozanen Humodils dos Geiseltals:
Arb. Inst. Palaob. Petrogr. Brennsteine, v. 4, p. 25-125.

, 1934b, Zur morphologie der fossilen Pollen und Sporen: K.
Proussieche Geologische Landesanstalt und Bergakademie, Institut
fur Palaobotanik and Petrographies der Brennsteine, v. 4, p. 5-24.

194

, 1951, Revision stratigraphisch wichtiger Sporomorphen des
tteleuropaischen Tertiars: Palaeontographica, v. 91, pt. B,

P. 131-151.

, 1956, Synopsis der Gattungen der Sporae Dispersae, Teil I:
Amt. Bodenforschung, Geologischen Jahrbuch, Hanncver, Beihefte,

no. 23. 103 P.

, 1958, Synopsis der Gattungen der Sporae Dispersae, Teil II:
Amt. Bodenforschung, Geologischen Jahrbuch, Bannover, Beihefte,

no. 31. 11“ P.

, 1960, Synopsis der Gattungen der Sporae Dispersae, Teil III:
Amt. Bodenforschung, Geologischen Jahrbuch, Hanncver, Beihefte,

DD. 39. 189 P.

and J. Gelletich, 1933, Uber Pteridophyten-Sporen einer eozanen
Braunkohle aus Dorog in Ungarn: Gesellschaft Naturforschender

Freunde, Berlin, Sitzungsberichte, v. 33. p- 517-528.

, A.C. Abrahim and F. Loose, 1932, Sporenformen aus dem Flozan
Aegir un Bismark dos Ruhrgebietes: Neues Jahrbuch for Mineralogie,
Geologie und Palaontologie, Beitrage, v. 67, pt. B, p. 438—454.

and.G.O{H. Kremp, 1954, Die Gattungen der palaozoischen
Landesanstalten, Bundesrepublik Geologisches Jahrbuch, v. 69,

p. 11-195.

and , 1955, Die Sporae dispersae des Ruhrkarbons,
ihre Morphographie und Stratigraphic nit Ausblicken.auf Arten
anderer Beibiete und Zeitabschnitte, Teil I: Palaontographica,
'. 98. Pt. B. P. 1'136.

and , 1956, Die Sporae dispersae dos Ruhrkarbons,
ihre Morphographie lit Ansblicken auf Arten anderer Beibiete und
Zeitabschnitte, Teil II: Palaorrtographica, v. 99. Pt. B,

p. 85-191,

, P{W; Thomson and F. Thiergart, 1950, Zur Nomenklatur und
Klassifikation der neogenen Sporomorphae (Pollen und.Pollen):
Geologischen Landesanstalten, Bundesrepublik, Geologisches

Jahrbuch, v. 65, p. 35-70.

and.A. Venitz, 1934, Zur Mikrobotanik des liocanen Humodils
der niederrheinischen Bucht: K. Preussische Geologische Lanes-
anstalten und Bergakadamie, Institut for Palacbotanik und
Petrographie der Brennsteine, Berlin, Arbeiten, v. 5. p. 1-54.

Potter, D.R., 1963, Spares and pollen in.a Cretaceous coal in the Omadi
Formation (Cretaceous) Dakota Group, of Cimarron County, Okla-
homa: water's thesis, (unpubl.), New York Univ., New York.

 

 

“—1.- _ ,

 

 

 

 

195

Raatz, G.V. , 1937, MiJcrobotanische stratigraphische untersuchung der
Braunkohle des Muskauer Bogens: Preussischen Geologischen
Landesanstalten, Abh. neue Folge., v. 183, p. 1-48.

Redforth, NM. and G.E. Rouse, 1954, The classification of recently
discovered Cretaceous plant microfossils of potential importance
to the stratigraphy of western Canadian coals: Can. Jour. Bot.,
V. 32. P. 187-201.

Reissinger, A., 1950, Die "Pollensnalyse" ausgedehnt auf alle Sediment-
gesteine der geologischen Vergangenheit II: Palaeontographica,

V. 90, Pt. B. P. 99‘126.

Rouse, G.F., 1956, The disclosure and paleobotanical evaluation of
plant microfossils from selected Cretaceous coal-bearing strata
of Canada: PhD thesis (unpubl.), McMaster Univ., Hamilton,
Ontario, 304 p.

, 1957, The application of a new nomenclatural approach to
Upper Cretaceous plant microfossils from western Canada: Can.
Jour. Boto. v. 35. p- 349-375-

, 1959, Plant microfossils from Kootenay coal-measures strata
of British Columbia: Micropaleontology, v. 5, p. 303-324.

, 1962, Plant microfossils from the Burrard Formation of
western British Columbia: Micropaleontology, v_. 8, p. 187-
218.

Sah, S.C.D., 1953, Spores and other micro-organisms from a carbon-
aceous shale (Jurassic) in Andigama, Ceylon: Spolia Zeylanica,
'. 27. no. 1. P. 1‘12.

Sarjeant, H.A.S., 1959, Microplankton from the Cornbrash of Yorkshire:
6.01. mg.. 7. 96. P. 329-346.

Sarmiento, R. ,- 1957, Microfossil zonaticn of Mancos Group: Am. Assoc.
PetrOIOu- GOOIOEiStS Bull... 7. “‘1. P. 1683-1693.

Saulnier, 3.8., 1950, The paleopalynology of the Fort Union coals of
Red Lodge, Montana: Master's thesis, (unpubl.), Univ. Mass”
Amherst.

Schemel, M.P., 1950, Cretaceous plant microfossils from Iowa: Amer.
J01”. Bot., V. 37. P. 750.75“.

Schopf, J .M., L.R. Wilson and R. Bentall, 1944, An annotated synopsis
of Paleozoic fossil spores and the definition of generic groups:
Illinois State Geol. Survey Rpt. of Investigations, no. 91,

P. 1-72.

Sears, P.B. and L.R. wilaon, 1954, Plant microfossils, methods and
techniques: Micropaleontology, v. 8, p. 31-35.

196

Selling, O.H., 1946, Studies in Hawaiian Pollen Statistics, pt. I,
The Spores of the Hawaiian Pteridophytes: Bernice P. Bishop
Museum, Special Publ. 37. 87 p.

, 1947, Studies in Hawaiian Pollen Statistics, pt. II, The
Pollens of the Hawaiian Phanerograms: Bernice P. Bishop Museum,
Special Publ. 38, 430 p.

Singer, 11., 1962, The Agaricales in Modern Taxonom’: Hafner Pub-
lishing 00.. Inc.. New Ybrk.

Singh, G., 1964, Microflora of the Lower Cretaceous Mannville Group,
East-Central Alberta: Research Council of Alberta, Bull. 15,
238 P.

Sitholey, R.V.. C.P. Varma and P.N. Sribasava, 1952, Microfossils and
the determination of the age of sedimentary rocks: Jour. Sci.
and Indust. Research, v. 11A, no. 5. p. 209-211.

Smith, 6.14., 1938, Cryptogamic Botany, I: Algaeand Fungi: McGraw-
Hill, New York. *

Snyder, D.L., 1963, Palynology and geophotometry of the middle Cre-
taceous rocks in Ellsworth and Russell counties, Kansas:
meter's thesis, (unpubl. ) , Kansas State Univ. , Manhattan.

Sommer, F.W. , 1956, South American Paleozoic sporomorphae without
haptotypic structures: Micropaleontology, v. 2, p. 175-181.

Srivastava, S.K., 1967, Ephedralean pollen from the Upper Cretaceous
Edmonton Formation, Alberta (Canada) and their paleoecological
Significance! Can. Jout. Earth.861.. V. 5. P. 211-221.

Stanley, E.A. , 1960, Upper Cretaceous and Lower Tertiary sporomorphae
from northwestern South Dakota: PhD dissertation,
(unpubl.), Dept. of Geol., Penn. State University, University
Park. Pa.. 20” P.

, 1961a, The fossil genus Aquilapollenites: Pollen et Spores,
V. 3. P. 329-352.

, 1961b, A new sporomorph genus from northwestern South Dakota:
Pollen et Spores, v. 3. p. 155-162.

, 1965, Upper Cretaceous and Paleocene plant microfossils and
Paleocene dinoflagellates and hystrichosphaerids from north-
Western.30uth.Dtkot8: Bull. Amer. Paleont.. V. “9. no. 222. 384 P.

Staplin, FLLI, J. J‘naoniua ‘nd.S.A.J. PocOCk. 1965. EV‘lnation of 80mg
acritarchous l-Ustrichcsphere genera: N. Jb. Geol. Palaont.
Abh. 123. no. 2. P. 167“201.

 

 

 

 

 

 

197

Steeves, M., 1959, The pollen and spores of the Raritan and Magothy
formations (Cretaceous) of Long Island: Phd dissertation
(unpubl.), Radcliffe College, Cambridge, Mass.

Sullivan, H.J. and A.F. Hibbert, 1964, Tetrapterites visensis - a
new spore-bearing structure from the lower Carboniferous :
Palaeontology, v. 7, pt. 1, p. 64-71.

Thiergart, F., 1937, Die Pollenflora der Niederlausitzer Braunkohle,
besonders im Profil der Grube Marga bei Senftenber: Jb.
Preuss. Geol. Landesanstalt f., Bd. 58, p. 282-351.

, 1949, Der stratigraphische Wort mesozoischer Pollen und
Sporen: Palaeontographica, v. 89, pt. B, 29 p.

Thomas, M.E., 1960, Palynology of the (Upper Cretaceous) Ripley
lignitic clays, Clay County, Mississippi: Master's thesis
(unpubl.), Miss. State Univ., State College, Miss.

Thomson, P.N. and H.D. Pflug, 1953, Pollen und Sporen des mittel-
europaischen Tertiars: Palaeontographica, v. 94. Pt. B,
P. 1-137.

Tippo, 0., 1942, A modern classification of the plant kingdom:
Chron. Bats. Y. 7. P. 203-206.

Traverse, A., 1955, Pollen analysis of the Brandon lignite of Vermont:
U.S. Bureau of Mines, Rpt. Invest. 5151, 107 p.

Tschudy, 12.11., 1957, Pollen and spore formulae- a suggestion:
Micropaleontology, v. 3. p. 277-280.

, 1961, Palynomorphs as indicators of facies environments in
Upper Cretaceous and Lower Tertiary strata, Colorado and
wyoming: Wye. Geol. Assoc. Guidebook, 16th Ann. Field Conf.,

P0 53'570

, 1962, Palynology and time-stratigraphic determinations:
An. A8803. PCtl‘Oleun GOOlogiBts m1... 7. #6. P. 282 (Abs.).

, 1966, Mesozoic and Cenozoic nonmarine fossils of the United
States, in: Lehman, K.E. and GM. Andrews U.S. 0901. Survey,
mt. Paper 550-A, P. 5.

Upshaw, C.F. , 1959, Palynology of the Frontier Formation, northeastern
Wind River Basin, Wyoming: PhD dissertation (unpubl.), Univ.
Missouri, Columbia.

, 1963, Occurrence of Asqutriradites in the Upper Cretaceous
of Wyoming: Micropaleontology, v. 9. p- 427-431.

198

, 1964, Palynological zonation of the Upper Cretaceous Frontier
Formation near Dubois, Wyoming: in Soc. Econ. Paleontologists and
Mineralogists, Special Publ. No. 11, (Palynology in Oil Explora-
tion, A.T. Cross, Editor), p. 153-168.

Vachey, G. and S. Jardine, 1962, Apercu sur la microflore dos series
albiennes de Cote d'Ivore: Soc. Geol. France, C.R., fasc. 4,
P. 102-104.

Valensi, L., 1953, Microfossiles dos silex du Jurassique Moyon:
Soc. Geol. France, Mom. 68.

Wall, D., 1965, Microplankton, pollen and spores from the Lower
Jurassic of Britain: Micropaleontology, v. 11, p. 151-190.

, 1967, Fossil microplankton in deep-sea cores from the
Caribbean Sea: Palaeontology, v. 10, p. 95-123.

Wetzel, 0., 1933, Die in organischer substanz erhaltenen micro-
fossilien des Baltischon Kreidefenersteins: Palaeontographica,
V. 78. Pt. B. P. 1.1.10.

Wetael, W., 1952, Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Dan-zeitlichen Meoresplanktons:
G001. 1Jb9r.. 7. 66. P. 391421.

Woyland, H. and G. Greifeld, 1953, Uber strukturietends Blatter und
pflanzliche Mikrofossilien aus dem untersenonen Toner der
Gogend von Quedlingburg: Palaeontographica, v. 95. Pt. B,

P. 30-52.

and W. Krieger, 1953, Die sporen und pollen der Aachener
Kreide und ihre Bedentung fur die Charakterisierung dos
mittleren .Sonons: Palaeontographica, v. 95. Pt. B, p. 6-29.

Wheelwright, M. 1958, Preliminary palynology of some typical coals
(Cretaceous): Enery, Carbon and Summit counties, Utah: Master's
thesis (unpubl.), Univ. Utah, Salt Lake City.

Wilson, L.R. and R.M. Webster, 1946, Plant microfossils from a Fort
Union coal in Montana: Amer. Jour. Bot., v. 33. no. 4,
P. 271-278.

Wodehouse, R.P., 1933, Tertiary pollen- II, The oil shales of the
Eocene Green River Formation: Torrey Bot. Club, Bull. , v. 60,
P. t770.52“.

, 1935, Pollen Grains- their structure, identification and
significance in science and medicine: Hefner Publishing Co.,
New York, reprint (1959) 574 p.

199

Zaklinskaia, E.D., 1960, Sur la role du pollen dos angiospermes dans
le stratigraphic du Cretace superieur et du Paleogeno: Dokl.
Akad. Nan-k. S.S.S.R.. v. 133. no. 2 P. “31.434.

Zinden Bakker, E.M. van, 1953, South African pollen grains and spores,
pt I: A.A. Balkema, Amsterdam and Capetown, 72 p.

Selected References

Selected References

Arnold, C.A. , 1947, An introduction to paleobotamr: McGraw-Hill Book
COe. 1116., N9" York. 433 P.

Auer, V. , M. Salmi and K. Salminen, 1955, Pollen and spore types of
Fuegc-Patagonia: Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., A. 3, no. 43, p. 1-14.

Axelrod, D.I., 1959, Poleward migration of the early angiosperm floras:
Science, v. 130, p. 203-207.

Ball, M.W., 1924, Gas near Fort Collins, Colorado: Am. Assoc.
Petroleum Geologists Bull., v. 8, p. 79-87.

Berry, E.W., 1916, The Upper Cretaceous floras of the world: Maryland
Geol. Survey, p. 183-313.

, 1919, Upper Cretaceous floras of the eastern Gulf Region of
Tennessee: U.S. Geol. Survey, Praf. Paper 112, 177 p.

, 1922a, The flora of the Woodbine Sand at Arthur's Bluff,
Tens: U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper 129-G, p. 153-181.

, 1922b, The flora of the Cheyenne Sandstone of Kansas: U.S.
G001. Survey. Pref. P‘Per 129’I.'P. 199-231.

_____'_, 1930, The flora of the Frontier Formation: U.S. Geol. Survey,
Prcf. PCP” 158‘H. P. 129-135.

, 1934-35, A lower lance floral. from Harding County, South
Dakota: U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper 185-F, p. 127-133.

Binds, P.L. and S.K. Srivastava, 1968, Silicified negaspores from
Upper Cretaceous beds of southern Alberta, Canada: Micro-
paleontology, v. 14, p. 105-113.

Bishop, M.S. , 1960, Subsurface Mapping: John Wiley and Sons, Inc.,
New York, New York, 198 p.

Bold, H.C. , 1957, Morphology of Plants: Harper and Brothers, Pub-
lishers, New York, New York, 669 p.

Bram. C.A. . 1960, leclogical T.Chniqu988 PfiV‘tOIy PUbnSth.
B‘ton Ran-8.. Re. 188 P.

Cahoon, E.J. , 1964, Lower Cretaceous pollen and spores from the
southern Black Hills: PhD dissertation (unpubl. ) , Univ.
Minnesota, Minneapolis.

201

 

 

:
_,.,
i ‘ '
a ‘ .. .
I e . w
. . n - ,. - e e '
: v - v
a ' e . e -
I ‘ v I -
S 0 C e
e n < c
O o a
a I
. , e . i a
l
o I
" ' r ‘ i D a I
. y .
g n . d 4 0
. . .
9 ., . o
u
' I v ' I e \ v ” .
e \ \ q I -
" L e
o ' | ~ r n
.i V . - . .
I I
' ' p u v
I . n 4
.
‘ l‘ v
. . .
1
v . :

 

 

202

Cain, S.A., 1939, Pollen analysis as a paleoecological research method:
BOt. ReVe. V. 5. p. 627'65“.

, 19h5, Foundations of Plant Geography: New York, Harper and
Brothers, 556 p.

Chaney, R.H., 1954, A new pine from the Cretaceous of Minnesota and its
paleoecological significance: Ecology, v. 35, no. 2, p. 145-151.

Cobban, W.A., 1951, New species of Baculites from the Upper Cretaceous
of Montana and South Dakota: Jour. Paleo., v. 25, p. 817-821.

 

and J.B. Reeside, Jr., 1952, Correlation of the Cretaceous
formations of the western interior of the United States: Geol.
30°. “1‘. Bull., '. 63, P. 1011’ low.

, 1958, Two new species of Baculites from the western interior
region: Jour. Paleo., v. 32,-137335365.

Cookson, I.C. and K.E. Pike, 195“, Some dictyledonous pollen types from
Cainoaoic deposits in the Australian region: Australian Jour.
Bate. V. 2. P. 197.219.

Coues, E., 1893, History of the expedition under the command of Lewis
and Clark to the sources of the Missouri River, thence across the
Rocky Mountains and down the Columbia River to the Pacific Ocean,
performed during the years 1804-05-06, by order of the Government
of the United States: F.P. Harper, New York, U vols.,

p. i-cxzxii, p. 1-1364.

Couper, R.A., 1953, Distribution of Proteaceae. Fragaceae and.Podo-
carpaeeae in some southern hemisphere Cretaceous and Tertiary
beds: N” zuhnd Jour. 831. ‘nd Tech., 891'. B. 'e 34.
p. 2&7-250.

Cousniner, H.L., 1961, Palynology, paleofloras and paleoenvironnents:
Micropaleontology, v. 7, p. 365-368.

Croisat, L., 1952, manual of Phytogeographyw ‘H. Junk, The Hague, 587 p.

Cross, A.T., 1950, Plant licrofossils and the application of their study
to coal stratigraphy: Conf. on the Origin and Constitution of
Coal, Crystal Cliffs, Nova Scotia, p. #9-7“.

, 1965, Plant microfossils and geology: an introduction: in Sec.
Econ. Paleontologists and Hineralogists, Special Publ. No. 11,
196#, (Palynology in Oil Exploration, A.T. Cross, Editor), p. 3-13.

Davis, M.E. and J.C. Goodlett, 1960, Comparison of the present vegetation
with pollen spectra in surface samples from Brownington Pond,
Vermont: Ecology, v. 41, p. 346-357.

 

 

 

 

' . . . _
. . .
w
.
' C I I
' ' I I
v . ‘. I
' 0. a _ _
I
z y . u . .
.
‘ ' ' l ‘0 .
’ n . ' .
‘ . - . .
w‘qn
.
. I.
.
I
I
‘ I Q ;
I , . .
a ‘ ' . . .
‘ ‘ a O 7. l '
' .
2 4 ,. V
. . ' v 0 e
u o ‘ O 4 I. ‘
.' ‘
.
O ' i e . .
I ‘ ’
Y ' ‘ 3 .
1 a
I L ‘
. , . . |
' .

 

203

Dawson, S.J., 1859, Report on exploration of the country between Lake
Superior and the Red River settlement and between the latter place
and the Assiniboine and Saskatchewan: Canada Provincial Secre-
tary, Toronto, 45 pp. (also Canada Legislative Assembly Jour.,

V. 1.7, app. no. 36, 1859).

DeFord, R.K., 1929, Surface structure, Florence oil field, Fremont
County, Colorado: Am. Assoc. Petroleum Geologists Bull.,

V. 2. p. 75-92.

Dickinson, R.G., E.B. Lecpcld and R.F. Marvin, 1968, Late Cretaceous
uplift and volcanism on the north flank of the San Juan Mountains,
Colorado, p. 129-148: in: Cenozoic Volcanism in the Southern
Rocky Mountains: Colorado School Mines Quarterly, v. 63, no. 3,
287 p.

Dcrf, E., 1992, Upper Cretaceous floras of the Rocky Mountain Region:
Carnegie Inst. Washington, Publ. 508, 168 p.

Eldridge, 6.11., 1896, Mesozoic geology: in: Geology of Denver Basin of
Colorado: U.S. 6901. Survey, Mon., 27,556 p.

Elias, M.K.,, 1931, The geology of Wallace County, Kansas: Kansas Geol.
Survey Bull., V. 18, p. 1.25“.

, 1933, Cephalopods of the Pierre Formation of Wallace County,
Kansas and adjacent areas: Univ. Kansas Science Bull., v. 21,

no. 9, p. 289-363.

, 191:8, Ogallala and post-Ogallala sediments: Geol. Soc. Amer.
Bull... 7. 59. P. 609-612.

Ellis, 0.1!. and R.H. Tschudy, 1964, The Cretaceous megspore genus
Arcellites Miner: Micropaleontology, v. 10, p. 73-79.

Emmons, S.F., W. Cross and 6.3. Eldridge, 1896, Geology of the Denver
Basin in Colorado: U.S. Geol. Surv. Mon. 27, 556 p.

Engler, A. and I... Diels, 1936, Syllabus der Pflanzenfamilien: Berlin,
11th 0d.

Erdtman, G., 1993, An introduction to pollen analysis: The Chronica
Botanica Company, Waltham, Mass., 239 p.

, 19147, Suggestions for the classification of fossil and
recent pollen grains and spores: Svensk Botanisk Tidskrift,
Bd. 41, H. 1’ P. 1014—114.

Faegri, K. and J. Iversen, 196+, Textbook of Pollen Analysis, 2nd Ed.:
Oxford, Blackwell Scientific Publications, 237 P.

 

 

 

 

 

.. u
n
' o ’ 9
1
1 ' . .
O - I .-
1
1.
. ' a ‘l ‘
ll ‘
I O i e
a . I
O ' ' I
w
. . ) .
.
. 0 e , .1
U ' . .6
‘ ' : ° Q
' a: .
.
e e v u . '
I I | ’
.
u
I v'- 9‘
' '0 . l
s
9
’ ‘l - o v I
n , t .
e
a , ‘
.

 

 

 

201+

Federova, R.V., 1952, Dissemination des pollens et des spores par les
eaux courantes: Traveaux Inst. Geogr. (Acad. Sci., U.S.S.R.),
52 (Donnees sur la geomorpholcgie et la paleogeographie
d'U.R.S.S.), 7e 7. p. “6‘72.

Fuenning, P., 19142, Thickness and structural. study of major divisions
of Cretaceous system in Nebraska: Am. Assoc. Petroleum
GOOlOgists Bull., 7. 26, p. 1517-1536.

Funkhouser, J .W. and W.R. Evitt, 1959, Preparation techniques for
acidpinscluble microfossils: Micropaleontology, v. 5. p- 369-375.

Gartner, S., 1968, Cocccliths and related calcareous nannofossils from
Upper Cretaceous deposits of Texas and Arkansas: Univ. Kansas,
Paleo. Contrib., no. 1:8, 56 p.

Gilman, J .C., 1957, A Manual of Soil Fungi: Iowa State College Press,
Ames, Iowa, 392 p.

Gregory, P.B., 1961, The Microbiology of the Atmosphere: Interscience
Publishers, Inc., New York, 251 p.

Habib, D. , 1969, Middle Cretaceous palynomorphs in a deep-sea core from
the Seismic Reflector Horizon A outcrop area: Micropaleontology,
v. 15, p. 85-101. '

Hail, W.J., Jr. and E.B. Leopold, 1960, Paleocene and Eocene age of the
Coalmont Formation, North Park, Colorado: U.S. Geol. Survey,
Short Papers in the Geological Sciences, p. B260-B261.

Hall, J.W., 1963, Megaspores and other fossils in the Dakota Formation
(Cenomanian) of Iowa (U.S.A.): Pollen et Spores, v. 5,
p. “ZS-“#3.

, 1967, Two new species of Ariadnaespgrites: Pollen et
Spores, V. 9. p. 563‘568.

and N.J. Norton, 1967, Palynological evidence of floristic
change across the Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary in eastern
Montana: Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology, Palaececology,
V. 30 P0 121-131.

and N.M. Peake, 1968, Megaspore assemblages in the Cretaceous
0 Minnesota: Micropaleontology, v. 11:, p. l$56465.

and N. P. Swanson, 1968, Studies on fossil A__s_____olla: As___o___lla
montana, a Cretaceous megaspore with mam small floats: Amer.
JOur. Bate. V. 55, p. 1055-1061.

19,68 Megaspore assemblages in the Cretaceous of
Hmesota Mic cropalecntology, v. 1“, p. 1:56-1:69.

205

Hall, J. and F.B. Meek, 1855, Descriptions of the new species of
fossils, from the Cretaceous formation of Nebraska, with obser—
vations upon Baculites o_y_____atus and _B. compressus, and the progres-
sive develOpment of the-—__— septa in Baculites, Ammonites and
Scaphites: Amer. Acad. Arts and Sci. Mem., n.s., v. 5, pt. 2,

P' 379-11310

 

 

 

Havinga, A.J., 1962, Een palynologisch onderzcek van in dekzand
cntwikkelde bodemprcfielen: Dissertation, Wageningen, Pays Bas.

, 1961+, Investigation into the differential corrosion suscep-
tibility of pollen and spores: Pollen et Spores, v. 6, p. 621-635.

, 1967, Palynology and pollen preservation: Rev. Palaecbotany,
Palynology, v. 2, p. 81-98.

Hawthorne, W.L., C.W. Siller and N.J. do Jersey, 1960, The geology of
Queensland, Cretaceous: The Maryborough Basin: Geol. Soc.
Australia, Jour., v. 7: P. 333-3100. -

Bayes, J .R., 1950, Cretaceous stratigraphy in eastern Colorado: PhD
dissertation (unpubl.), Univ. Colorado, Boulder, Colorado.

Hedlund, R.W., 1966, Palynology of the Red Branch Member (Woodbine
Formation): Okla. Geol. Survey Bull. 112, 69 p.

, 1967, Taxonomic re-evaluation of spore taxa from the Cenomanian
of Oklahoma: Pollen et Spores, v. 9, p. 579-582.

Hills, L. and E. Jensen, 1966, Capulispcrites longiprocessum n. sp.,
a possible marker plant spore from the Belly River Formation
(Cupanian) of Alberta, Canada: Can. Jour. Earth Sci., v. 3,
p. l+13-I-t17.

and J. Weiner, 1965, Azolla geneseana n. sp. and revision of
A__z_____olla primeva: Micropaleontology, v. 11, p. 255-261.

Hodson, W.G., 1963, Geology and ground-water resources of Wallace County,
Kansas: Kansas Geol. Survey Bull. 161, p. 1-108.

Hoff, J.B., 1960, Microfossil investigation of the Oacama facies, Pierre
Formation: South Dakota Acad. Sci., Prcc. , Vermillion, v. 39,
P. 172 (Abs.).

Hoffmeister, W.S., 1960, Sodium hypcchloride, a new oxidizing agent
for the preparation of microfossils: Okla. Geol. Survey, Geol.

Notes, v. 20, p. 34-35.

Hornibrook, N. de 8., 1962, The Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary in New
Zealand: New Zealand Jour. Geol., Geophys., v. 5. Po 295—303.

Hutchinson, J ., 1959, The Families of Flowering Plants. Vol. I
(Dicotyledons), and Vol. II (Monccctyledons), 2nd Ed. , Clarendon
Press, Oxford, 792 p.

 

 

 

’ I.
.
.
5
s
|
~
~
.
Q ’ I
' C
.
v
o
;
A . > .
r . . 5
~

 

 

206

Irwin, J .S., 1931, Stratigraphic correlation and nomenclature in
plains of southern Alberta: Am. Assoc. Petroleum Geologists
Bull., V. 15, P. 1129. 1139.

Kimyai, A., 1964, Palynology of the Raritan Formation (Cretaceous) in
New Jersey and Long Island: PhD dissertation (unpubl.), New
York University, New York. ‘

, 1966, New plant microfossils from the Raritan Formation
Cretaceous) in New Jersey: Micropaleontology, v. 12, p. 1:61-1:76.

Kline, V.H.', 1992, Stratigraphy of North Dakota: Am. Assoc. Petroleum
GOOIOgiStS Bull., v. 26, p. 336.379.

Knowltcn, P.B., 1896, The fossil plants of the Denver Basin: U.S.
Geol. Survey, Mon. 27, p. 466473.

, 1911+, Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary in the Rocky Mountain
Region: Geol. Soc. Amer. Bull., v. 25, p. 325-340.

, 1917, Fossil floras of the Vermejo and Raton formations of
Colorado and New Mexico, p. 223-349: i_n_: Lee, W.T. and F.H.
Knowltcn, 1917, Geology and paleontology of the Baton Mesa and
other regions in Colorado and New Mexico: U.S. Geol. Survey
Prof. Paper 101, 450 p.

, 1919, A catalogue of the Mesozoic and Cenozoic plants of
North America: U.S. Geol. Survey, Bull. 696, 815 p.

, 1922, The Laramie flora of the Denver Basin- with a review
of the Laramie problem: U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper 130,

169 p.

, 1930, The flora of the Denver and associated formations of
Colorado, by F.H. Knowltcn, a posthumous work, edited by E.W.
Berry: U.S. Geol. Survey, me. Paper 155, 142 p.

Krausel, R., 1961, Paleobotanical evidence of climate, p. 227-254:
E: Nairn, A.E.M., 1961, Descriptive Palaeoclimatclcgy: Inter-
science Publishers, Inc., New York and London, 392 p.

Kuyl, 0., J. Muller and H. Th. Waterbolk, 1955, The application of
palynolcgy to oil geology with reference to western Venezuela:
G601. on.M13nbOuuj v. 17, p. 49-76.

Lavington, C.S., 1933, Montana Group in eastern Colorado: Am. Assoc.
Petroleum Geologists Bull., v. 17, p. 397410.

Iawrence, G., 1951, Taxonomy of Vascular Plants: Macmillan and
Comparw, New York, 832 p.

Lee, W. and D.F. Merriam, 1951+, Preliminary study of the structure of
western Kansas: Kansas Geol. Survey, Oil and Gas Invest., no. 11,
23 P.

207

Lee, W.T., 1917, Geology and paleontology of the Raton Mesa and other
regions in Colorado and New Mexico, p. 3-221: in: Lee, W.T. and
F.H. Knowltcn, 1917, Geology and paleontology of the Baton Mesa
and other regions in Colorado and New Mexico: U.S. Geol. Survey,
Prof. Paper 101, 1:50 p.

Leopold, E.B. and R.H. Scott, 1957, Pollen and spores and their use
in geology: Smithsonian Inst” Ann. Rpt., p. 303-323.

LeRoy, L.W. and N.C. Schieltz, 1958, Niobrara-Pierre boundary along
Front Range, Colorado: Am. Assoc. Petroleum Geologists Bull.,
7. “2, p. 2u44'2u6u.

Lesquereux, L., 1891, The flora of the Dakota Group (a posthumous work),
edited by F.H. Knowlton: U.S. Geol. Survey, Mon. 17, 400 p.

Li, IL, 1952, Floristic relationships between eastern Asia and eastern
North America: Amer. Philos. Soc., Trans., n.s., v. 1:2,

p. 371-429.

Link, T.A. and A.J. Childerhose, 1931, Bearpaw Shale and contiguous
formations in Lethbridge area, Alberta: Am. Assoc. Petroleum
Geologists Bull., v. 15, p. 1227, 1242.

Lehman, K.E. and G.W. Andrews, 1966, Mesozoic and Cenozoic nonmarine
fossils of the United States: U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper

550‘A: P0 50

Lupton, C.T., W. Lee and LR. Van Burgh, 1922, Oil possibilities in
western Kansas: Am. Assoc. Petroleum Geologists Bull., v. 6,

p. 69‘90.

Mather, K.F., J. Gilluly, and R.G. Lusk, 1928, Geology and oil and
gas prospects of northeastern Colorado: U.S. Geol. Survey,

3.1111. 796, p. 65.12“.

McGregcr, D.C., 1965, Triassic, Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous spores
and pollen of Arctic Canada: Geol. Survey Canada, Dept. Mines
and Tech. Surveys, Paper 615—55.

McIntyre, D.J. and G. Norris, 1966, Subsurface Lower Tertiary micro-
floras from Westland, New Zealand: New Zealand Jour. Geol.

Geophys., v. 9, p. 247-250.

McLaughlin, R.E., 1957, Plant microfossils from the Bruhn Lignite:
PhD dissertation (unpubl.), Univ. Tennessee, Knoxville.

Meek, P.B. and F.V. Hayden, 1858, Descriptions of new Species and
genera of fossils, collected by Dr. F.V. Hayden in Nebraska
Territory. . .with some remarks on the Tertiary and Cretaceous
formations of the northwest. . . : Phila. Acad. Nat. Sci. Proc.,
1857, p. 117-1MB.

 

 

rin-

r:...«« T

208

and , 1862, Descriptions of new Lower Silurian
(Primordial), Jurassic, Cretaceous and Tertiary fossils, col-
lected in Nebraska Territory . . .: with some remarks on the
rocks from which they were obtained: Phila. Acad. Sci. Proc.,
1861 , p. “154447.

Merriam, D.F., 1963, The geologic history of Kansas: Kansas Geol.
Survey'BUllep v. 162, 317 p.

and W.R. Atkinson, 1955, Tectonic history of the Cambridge
Arch in Kansas: State Geol. Survey of Kansas, Oil and.Gas
Invest., No. 13, 28 p.

and J.C. Frye, 1954, Additional studies of the Cenozoic of
western Kansas: Kansas State Geol. Surv., Bull. 109, pl. 4,
p. “9‘6“.

Moore, R.C. and others, 1951, The Kansas rock column: Kansas Geol.
Survey Bull., v. 89, 132 p.

Merrow, A.L., 1941, The stratigraphy and invertebrate paleontology of
the Colorado Group in Kansas: PhD dissertation (unpubl.), Yale
University, New Haven, Conn.

Muller, J., 1959, Palynology of Recent Orinoco delta and shelf sedi-
ments: Micropaleontology, v. 5. p- 1-32.

Neubetolz, G., 1958, Zur Flora der Niederrheinischen Bucht wahrend der
Hauptflozbildung unter besonderer Beruchsichtigung der Pollen
und Pilreste in der Schichten: Fortschr. Geol. Rheinld. u
“bStfe’ V. 2. p. 503-525.

Neviani, I., 1963, Del valore stratigraphico del polline di conifers
nel Mesozoica: Nature, Milan, v. 54. p- 19-31.

Newborry, J.S., 1881, American Cretaceous flora: Nature, June 30,
1881, p. 191-192.

, 1895, The flora of the Amboy clays: U.S. Geol. Survey,
Men. 26, 260 p.

Newman, K.R., 196k, Palynologic correlations of Late Cretaceous and
Paleocene formations, northwestern Colorado, p. 169-180: in:
Palynology in Oil Exploration, A.T. Cross, Editor, 800. Econ.
Paleontologists and Mineralogists, Spec. Publ. 11, 200 p.

, 1965, Upper Cretaceous-Paleocene guide palynomorphs from
northwestern Colorado: Univ. Colorado Studies, Earth Sci.
Ser., '. 2’ p. 1'21.

Norton, N.J., 1966, Upper Cretaceous palynomorph assemblages in the
Great Plains area of the United States: 2nd Intern. Conf.
Palynology, Utrecht, (Abs. ) .

209

, 1966, The Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary in the Great Plains
area of the United States: 2nd Intern. Conf. Palynology,
Utrecht, (Abs.).

Nuttall, T., 1821, Observations on the geologic structure of the
valley of the Mississippi: Phila. Acad. Nat. Sci., Jour.,
v. 2, pt. 1, p. lib-52.

Odell, M.E., 1932, The determination of fossil angiosperms by the
characteristics of their vegetative organs: Ann. Bot., v. 46,

P. 941-964.

Osborne, P.F., 1932, Microscopic characteristics of the (Cretaceous)
Pierre and Foxhills formations of Fort Morgan, Colorado, with
special reference to the foraminifera: Master's thesis (unpubl.),
Univ. Colorado, Boulder. a

Reeside, J .B., Jr., 19%, Maps showing thickness and general character
of the Cretaceous deposits in the western interior of the United
States: U.S. Geol. Survey, Oil and Gas Invest., Prelim. Map 10.

, 1957, Paleoecology of the Cretaceous seas of the western
interior of the United States: in: . Treatise on Marine Ecology
and Paleoecology, Geol. Soc. America, Mom. 67, v. 2, Paleo-

ecology, p. 50 5- 51:1 .

Robinson, C.S., W.J. Mapel and W.A. Cobban, 1959, Pierre Shale along
western and northern flanks of Black Hills, Wyoming and
Montana: Am. Assoc. Petroleum Geologists Bull., v. 1+3,

p. 101-123.

Romer, A.S., 191:5, Vertebrate Paleontology: 2nd Ed., Univ. Chicago
Press, 687 p. ~

Ross, N., 1911/9, On a Cretaceous pollen and spore-bearing clay deposit in
56811188 6901. Mt. Upfllfl B111]... 7. 34. Pa 2543.

Rossignol, M., 1961, Analyse pollinique de sediments marine Quater-
naires en Israel I: Sediments Recents: Pollen et Spores, v. 3,

p. 303-3 24.

Sangster, A.G. and H.M. Dale, 1961, A preliminary study of differential
pollen grain preservation: Can. J. Bot., v. 39. p- 35-43.

and , 198+, Pollen grain preservation of under-
represented species in fossil spectra: Can. J. Bot., v. 1+2,
P. 437-1449.

Schuchert, C. , 1955, Atlas of Paleogeographic Maps of North America:
John Wiley and Sons, Inc., New York, 177 p.

Scott, G.R. and W.A. Cobban, 1965, Geologic and biostratigraphic map of
the Pierre Shale between Jarre Creek and Loveland, Colorado: U.S.
Geol. Survey, Misc. Geol. Invest., Map. 1439.

210

Seward, A.C., 1911+, Antarctic fossil plants: Brit. Ant. Ehrped. Nat.
Hist., Rpt. Geology, v. 1, no. 1, London.

, 1898-1919, Fossil Plants, Vols. IFIV: reprint (1963) Hafner
Publishing Co., Inc., New York, New York.

, 1933, Plant life through the ages: The University Press,
Cambridge, 603 p.

Shoemaker, R.E., 1966, Fossil leaves of the Hell Creek and Tullock forma-
tions of eastern Montana: Palaeontographica, v. 119, pt. B,
P0 54‘750

Shumard, B.F., 1860, Observations upon the Cretaceous strata of Texas:
St. Louis Acad. Sci., Trans., v. 1, p. 582-590.

Sloan, R.E., 196b,, Paleoecology of the Cretaceous-Tertiary transition in
Montana: Science, v. 146, no. 3642, p. l+30. ~

Srivastava, S.K., 1965, Palynology of Late Cretaceous mammal beds,
Scollard,-Alberta: Master's thesis, (unpubl.), Univ. Alberta,
Edmonton, 129 p. '

, 1966, Upper Cretaceous micrcflora (Maestrichtian) from
Scollard, Alberta, Canada: Pollen et Spores, v. 8, p. 497-552.

, 1967, Upper Cretaceous Palynology-4 Review: Bot. Rev.,
v. 33’ P. 260-288.

, 1967, Reticulate species of Aguilapollenites and emendation
of genus Mancicorpus Mtchedlishvili: Pollen et Spores, v. 10,
no. 3.

, 1967, Palynology of Late Cretaceous mammal beds, Scollard,
Alberta (Canada): in: Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology,
Palaeoecology, v. 3: p- 133-150.

and P.L. Binda, 1967, Megaspores of the genus gilmeisporites
from the Upper Cretaceous of Alberta and Saskatchewan: Rev.
Micropaleontologie (in press).

, 1968, Azolla from the Upper Cretaceous Edmonton Formation,
Alberta, Canada: Can. Jour. Earth Sci., v. 5. p- 915-919.

, 1968, Rosannia manika, gen. et sp. nov. from the Edmonton
Formation (Maestrichtian), Alberta, Canada: Can. Jour. Bot.,
V. “’6. P0 9u9'950'

Stanton, T.W. , 1893, The Colorado Formation and its invertebrate fauna:
U.S. Geol. Survey, Bull. 106. 288 p-

 

Staplin, F.L. , 1961, Reef-controlled distribution of Devonian micro-
plankton in Alberta: Paleontology, v. 4, p. 392-1+2“.

211

Stephenson, L.W., P.B. King, W.H. Monroe and R.W. Imlay, 1942, Cor-
relation of the outcropping Cretaceous formations of the Atlan-
tic and Gulf Coastal Plain and Trans-Pecos Texas: Geol. Soc.
America Bull., V. 53. p- 435-448.

Stone, J .F., 1967, Quantitative palynology of a Cretaceous Eagle Ford
exposure: The Compass, v. 45, p. 17-25, Sigma Gamma Epsilon.

Stover, L.E., 1964, Comparison of three Cretaceous spore-pollen assem-
blages from Maryland and England, p. 11:3-152: _i_._n_: Palynology in
Oil Ehtploration, A.T. Cross, Editor, Soc. Econ. Paleontologists
and Mineralogists, Spec. Publ. 11, 200 p.

Sussman, A.S. and H.D. Halvorson, 1966, Spores, Their Dormancy and
Germination: Harper and Row, Publishers, New York and London,

354 p.

Tabbert, R.L., 1966, Upper Cretaceous pollen and spores from the
Ivishak River country, Arctic Alaska: 2nd Intern. Conf. Paly-
nology, Utrecht, (Abs.).

Tasch, P., K. McClure and O. Oftedahl, 1964, Biostratigraphy and
taxonomy of a hstrichosphere-dinoflagellate assemblage from
the Cretaceous of Kansas: Micropaleontology, v. 10, p. 189-206.

Tourtelot, H.A., 1962, Preliminary investigation of the geologic setting
and chemical composition of the Pierre Shale, Great Plains Region:
U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper 390, 74 p.

Trotter, C.E., 1963, Palyno-botanical and stratigraphic studies of
three lignite drill cores (Paleocene) from Harding County,
South Dakota: PhD dissertation (unpubl. ) , Pennsylvania State
Univ. , University Park, Pennsylvania.

Tschudy, R.E., 1965, An Upper Cretaceous deposit in the Appalachian
Mountains: U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper 525-B, p. B64-68.

, 1966, Associated megaspores and microspores of the Cretaceous
genus Ariadnaesporites Potonie, 1956, emend.: U.S. Geol. Survey,
Prof. Paper 550-D, p. D76-82.

, 1966, Palynology of the Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary in the
Mississippi embayment and northern Roch Mountain Region: Geol.
Soc. Amer., Program 1966 Ann. Meeting, San Francisco, p. 223

Abs.).

and 11.24. Pakiser, 1967, Fuswtispollenites, a new late Cre-
taceous genus from Kentucky: U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper
575‘3. p. Bsu'56.

Weimer, R.J. , 1959, Upper Cretaceous stratigraplvo Colorado: Roch
Hal-1min ASSOC. GOO]... 11th AM. Field 00“.. P. 9'16.

212

, 1960, Upper Cretaceous stratigraphy, Rocky Mountain area:
Am. Assoc. Petroleum Geologists Bull., v. ’44, p. 1-20.

Willis, J.C., 1948, Dictionary of Flowering Plants and Ferns: Cam-
bridge University Press, 6th Ed., 804 p.

Williston, 8.101., 1897, The Kansas Niobrara Cretaceous: Kansas Geol.
smey Bull., Va 2’ Po 235.2%.

, 1898, The Upper Cretaceous of Kansas: Kansas Geol. Survey
Bull., 70 1+, p. 28412.

Wilson, L.R., 1959, A method for determining a useful microfossil
assemblage for correlation: Oklahoma Geol. Notes., v. 19,

P0 91'930

, 196M, Recycling, stratigraphic leakage and faulty techniques
in palynology: Grana Palynologica, v. 5, p. l$25466.

Woods, R.D., 1955, Spores and Pollen-~A new stratigraphic tool for the
oil industry: moropaleorrtology, v. 1, p. 368-375.

Zaitzeff, J.B., 1967, Taxonomic and stratigraphic significance of
dinoflagellates and acritarchs of the Navarro Group (Maestrich-
tian) from east central and southwest Texas: PhD dissertation
(unpubl.), Michigan State University, East Lansing.

Appendices A and B

Appendix A

Table 6.--Surface exposures of the Pierre Shale sampled and studied in
the present dissertation

 

 

 

Section Number Location Th%§:::§‘ Samples Macerated

Vallace County, Kansas:
A SH 83 35-13s-40v 29.8 Pb 3927-3931
1 NE 2-1us-uov 52.2 Pb 3932-3937
2 SH SH 1-1us-how 26.0 Pb 3922-3925
3 E/2 33-133-39v 25.0 Pb 3918-3919
a NE NE NE 12-108-39v 09.5 Pb 3906-3909
5 ss 2-13s-u2v 18.5 Pb 3926
6 SH SH 36-1is-u20 57.3 Pb 3910-3915
7 NE NE 12-1zs-uzv 12.0 Pb 3916-3917
8 av u-13s-bov 52.0 Pb 3901-3905
9 xv 15-123-38v 1h.0 Pb 3920-3921

Logan County, Kansas:
1 n/z NV 36-118-37v 1h.7 Pb 39hh-39h7
2 NE 20-113-37v #8.0 Pb 3960-3962
3 NE NV 35-llS-B7U 32.5 Pb 3950-3952
“ 5-143-36' 31.0 Pb 3953-395“
5 NE h-15835U 35.0 Pb 3941-39h3
6 SP nu 35-13s-32v 7.5 Pb 3906-39u9
7 NE 20-153-323 78.0 Pb 3933-3940

21#

215

Table 6.--Continued

 

 

 

Section Number Location Thigfigigs Samples Macerated
8 13-123-370 56.8 Pb 3955-3959
1 c w/2 22- 23-008 6.0 Pb 3982-3985
IA SE Nu SH 22- 23-408 6.0 Pb 3996-3998
1B SE SE SE 22- zs-uov 9.0 Pb 3979-3981
10 SE NV NH 26- zs-how 9.0 Pb boon-4005
1D Si Si NH 26- zs-bov 9.0 Pb 3963-3960
21 0 NH 32- lS-39V 7.5 Pb 3969
28 NEc 5- 23-39u 0.5 Pb 3971
3A NEc u- 28-38v 11.5 Pb 3974
38 c N/2 SE 33- 28-38! 11.5 Pb 3999
3c 0 N/z NE 33- 23-388 7.5 Pb 3970
30 0 NE NE 28- 28-38v 15.0 Pb 4000-0002
3E NE NE NE 28- 23-38v 6.0 Pb #003
#1 NE NH NE 11- ls-biv 13.0 Pb 3977-3978
03 NE SE SE 11- lS-hlil 18.5 Pb 3990-3995
51 SE SE NI 22- 18-37H 3. 5 Pb 3968
53 NE SE Ni 22- 13-37v 11.0 Pb 3972-3973
6A 0 v/z 22- lS-37U 10.5 Pb 3975-3976
63 SE SE S1: 6- 1340' 20.0 Pb 3986-3987
8A 0 N/z SV 22- 1S-hzv 80.2 Pb 3988—3993
91 NEc 3- zs-bov 19.5 Pb 3965-3967

Yuaa County, Colorado:
7A #9.5 Pb 8006-9012

216

Table 6.--Continued

 

 

 

Section Number Location Thtgtzzis Samples Macerated
Phillipe County, Kansas:

1A NE SE 24- IS-ZOU Pb #012-h016
Rauline County, Kansas:

1A NU NV 8! 9- 15-36V 2.5 Pb #017

13 SW NW 9- 13-36U 7.5 Pb #018

10 NH 9- 13-36H 19.5 Pb 4019-h021

2A SH SH 1- 38-33' 17.7 Pb 4022-#023

 

217

Table 7.--Subsurface section of the Pierre Shale sampled and studied in
the present dissertation

 

 

 

Hell Pierre Interval Samples macerated
Number “611 Location ' (drill depth, feet) and studied
2 C "E SE 12‘ 13‘3“" 250-1050 Pb 4099 to 4107

Raulins County, Kansas

3 0 SE SE 24-113-37w

Logan County, Kansas 315-375 Pb #108 to 4110

4 Denzztg Cgungflgcznsas 220-590 Pb “188 t0 4192

5 32:51:: Czuntg:ag:nsas 303-860 Pb “12“ to “130

6 5.5231332332332115... 276-755 Pb 4155 to 4160

7 31.31.": 5333:3331...“ 390-920 Pb 4079 to 4085

8 gaggifig ginniifiinsas 170’800 Pb ”117 t0 “123

10 202:.S§,§§;§?S;232;, 0-90 Pb 4111 to 4112
12 gang-E: gtnijfoxznsas “604306 Pb “65 t0 W72
13 3123232322331... 120-680 Pb b073 to 4078
16 SZELEEcii;13?"£::... 150-520 Pb 4207 to 4210
19 ghixaE'Ciznt$?.i::sas 220-660 Pb “1&3 t0 “1“8
20 ghif.ZEgifi;.$fԤiflgas 344-775 Pb 4149 to 4154
22 23' ZN’BO' 260-650 Pb 4170 to 4174

Red Willem City, Hebraska

 

 

 

 

 

218

Table 7.--Continued

 

 

 

Hell U 11 Lo ti Pierre Interval Samples macerated
Number ° ca °n (drill depth, feet) and studied

24 c N/2 SH 32- 3N-36U

Dundy City, Nebraska 300-1350 Pb 4131 to 4142
25 giifhifcizCizg:3::braska 130‘960 Pb “161 t0 “169
31 NoSrEOSECigy-r,1:;:::s 350-610 Pb 4086 to 4088
33 §n33953113I giggigka 300‘1790 Pb 4089 to 4098
3“ Nfigiofl'cfi;,3§;§3§, 106-455 Pb 4211 to 4215
”1 Logan 3113:1§§;23: 0-210 Pb 4113 to 4115
44 T:§:.§"cii;,9§;21:. 190-310 Pb 4115A- 4116
A6 gfibifngf gityszzgzaa 30'1120 Pb 4193 to “203
47 uallac, c13;§“§;:::, 260-450 Pb 4204 to 4206
#9 Chang gft3?.Ng:;2::, 380-1630 Pb 4235 to 4240
50 C NW N" 21-13N-37v ? Pb 4241 to 4255

Keith City, Nebraska

 

APPENDIX.B

Table 8.--Summary list of palynomorphs from the Pierre Shale

 

 

Division Phycomycota

thcepgltis sp.
Fungi Imperfectae

Fungal spore sp.
Fungal spore sp.

Fungal spore sp.

Fungal spore sp.
Division Bryophyta

Family Sphagnaceae

§p§ggggg_pgnctaespgrites Rouse 1959
Division Pterephyta

you»

Family Lycopodiacese

Lygopgdium cf. fasti sides Couper 1953

Lygopgdium sp. (fastiatum-volubile gggu up) Couper 1953

gycopgdium cf. papillaeSQQrites House 1957

yycopgdiumspgrites tri-arcuatus Delcourt a Sprumont 1955
Family Selaginellaceae

W W Pocock 1962

Ciggglatispgrites pierrensis sp.nov.
Cingulatisggrites callosus Heyland and Greifeld 1953

Cin latis rites lovinggciosms Pflug 1953, emend.R. Potonie
1953

Order Equisetales
Family Ennisetaceae

gyuisetospgrites sp.
Order Filicales

219

-;

 

220

Table 8.--Continued

Aequitriradites sp.
Unbosporites callosus Newman 1965

UNASSIGNED SPORES

MuroSpora mesozoica Pocock 1961

Triplanosporites cf. sinuosus Pflug 1953

CycloSporites radiatus Krutssch 1959

Densosporites sp.

CanarozonosPorites rudis (Leachik 1955) Klaus 1960

Taschites primum gen. et sp. nov.

Peromonolites cf. problematicus Couper 1953
Reticuloidospgrites dentatus Pflug, in Thomson and Pflug 1953
Reticuloidospgrites sp.

Division Spermatophyta
Class Pteridosperaae
Family Caytoniaceae
Caytonipollenites cf. pallidus (Reissinger) Couper 1958
Order'Coniferales
Family Podocarpaceae
Phyllocladidites sp.
Phyllocladus sp.

Podocarpidites cf. biformis Rouse 1957
Pityosporites cf. similis Balms 1957

Family Pinaceae

Tsugaepollenites cf. seggentatus Balms 1957
Tsugaepollenites sp.

Pinuspollenites sp.

W 8P-

Piceaepollenites 8p.

Cedripites eocenicus Hedehouse 1933

Family Taxodiaceae
Seguoiapollenites Sp.
Incertae Sedis
Eucommidites gigg;_croot and Penny 1960
Classopollis obidosensis Groot and Groot 1962

Classopollis classoides Pflug (1953) emend. Pocock and Jansonius
1961

221

Table 8.--Continued

Family Osmundaceae
Osmundacidites wellmanii Couper l953
Family Schizaeceae

Appendicisporites tricornitatus Ueyland and Greifeld 1953
Chomotriletes fragilis Pocock 1962

Cicatricosisporites dorogensis R. Potonie and Gelletich 1933
CicatricosiSpgrites mohrioides Delcourt and Sprumont 1955
Lygodi018porites sp.

Undulat15porites sinuosis Groot and Groot 1962
UndulatisPOrites sp.

Family Gleicheniaceae

Gleicheniidites oircinidites (Cookson) Singh 1964
Gleichenia concaviSporites House 1957

“7

Leiotriletes doroggnsiE—Tiedves 1961
Family Cyatheaceae

gyathiditcc concavus (Bolk.) Dettaann 1963
Family Dicksoniaceae

Trilites comaumensis Cookson 1953
Family Polypodiaceae

Polypgdiidites sp.
Laevigatospgrites cf. ovatus Uilson and webster 1946

Family Marattiaceae
Marattispgrites scabratus Couper 1958
Family Matoniaceae
Matenispgrites cf. cggiexinas Couper 1958
Incertae Sedis
Concavisperites ep.
ConcavissimisPOIites variverrucatu§_(Couper) Singh 196“
Kuylisporites materbokli R. Potonie 1956

Perotriletes pseudoreticulatus Couper 1953
Perotriletes rugglatus Couper 1958

222

Table 8.--Continued

Aeguitriradites sp.
UmbOSporites gallosus Newman 1965

UNASSIGNED SPORES

MurOSpora mesozoica Pocock 1961

TriplanOSporites cf. sinuosus Pflug 1953

Cyclosporites radiatus Krutzsch 1959

Densosporites sp.

Camarozonosporites rudis (Lsschik 1955) Klaus 1960

Taschites prinum gen. et sp.nov.

Peromonolites cf. problematicus Couper 1953
Reticuloidosporites dentatus Pflug, in Thoason and Pflug 1953
ReticuloidOSporites sp.

Division Spermatophyta
Class Pteridospermae
Family Caytoniaceae
Caytonimllenites cf. pallidus (Reissinger) Couper 1958
Order’Coniferales
Family Podocarpaceae

Phyllocladidites sp.

Phyllocladus sp.

Podocarpidites cf. biformis House 1957
Pityosporites cf. similis Balms 1957

Family Pinaceae

Tsugaepgllenitss cf. seggentatus Balms 1957
Tsugaepollenites sp.
Pinuspollenites Sp.
Abiespollenites sp.

Piceaspgllenites sp.
Cedripites eocenicus Wodehouse 1933

Family Taxediaceae

Seguoiapgllsnites sp.
Incertae Sedis

Eucommidites minor Groot and Penny 1960

Classopollis obidosensis Great and Greet 1962

Classo llis classoides Pflug (1953) emend. Pocock and Jansonius
1951

223

Table 8.--Continued

Callialasporites danjieri (Balms) Dev 1961
Corallina_sp.

Inaperturopollenitss sp.

Inaperturopgllsnites hiatus (R. Potonie) Pflug 1953
Pollenites ortholassus R. Potonie 1934

Family Salicaceas

Tricolpites sp.
Tricolpites themasii Cookson and Pike 1954

Family Santalacea (?)

Aquilapollsnites cf. trialatus House 1957
Aquilapollenites pglcher Funkhoussr 1961
Aguilapgllenitss reticulatus Stanley 1961

Aguilapgllsnites belos sp.nov.
Family Aquifoliaceae

Ilexpollenites pgrvus Groot and Groot 1962

Faaily Betulaceae

Cogzlus punctatipgllsnitss House 1957
Tri re llenites sp.

Family Ulmaceae

Homipites cogzloides Ubdehouss 1933
Memipitss inaequalis Anderson 1962

Family Loranthaceae

Elytranthe striatus Couper 1953
Family Buxaceae

Pachygandra sp.
Family Hamamelidaceas

Liguidambar brandonsnsis Traverse 1955
Family Proteaceae

Proteachditss thalmanni Anderson 1960
Proteacidites annularis Cookson 1950
Proteacidites sp. A
Proteacidites sp. B

 

229

Table 8.--Continued

Incertas Familae
Extratriporopollenites audax Pflug 1953
Extratriporopollenitss atumsscens Pflug 1953

Extratriporopollenites sp.
Subtriporopollenites cf. anulatus subop. notus Thomson and Pflug

1953
Oculopollis cardinalis Heyland and Krieger 1953

Group ACRITARCHA EVitt 1963

Subgroup Acanthomorphitae Evitt 1963

Operoulodinium centrocarpum (Deflandre &:Cookson 1955) Hall 1967
Micrhystridium sp.

Subgroup Sphaeromorphitae Downie, Evitt and Sarjeant 1963

Leiosphaeridia sp.
gymatiOSphaera cf. punctifera Deflandre and Cookson 1955

Subgroup Pteromorphitae Downie, Evitt and Sarjeant 1963

Pterospgrm02§is cf. australiensis Deflandre and Cookson 1953
PteroSpermopsis cf. aureolata Cookson and Eisenack 1958

Subgroup Tasmanititae (Sommer) Staplin, JanSonius and Pocock 1965
Crassosphaera cf. concinna Cookson and Manum 1960
Incertae Sedis
Oodnattia sp.
Class DinOphyceae Pascher
Subclass Dinoferophycidae Bergh
Order Dinophysiales Lindemann
Family Hystrichosphasridiacsae Evitt
glgtrichosphaeridium tubiferum (Ehrenberg 1838) emend. Deflandre
Oligizggaeridium complex (White 1842) emend. Deflandre and
Cookson 1955

. Cordosphaeridium sp.
gygtrichosphasra sp.

225

Table 8.--Continued

Dinogymnium ? nelsonense (Cookson) Evitt 1967
Dinogymnium westralium (Cookson and Eisenack 1958) Evitt 1967
Dinogymnium sp.

Family Deflandreaceae

Deflandrea cooksoni Alberti 1959

Deflandrea piraensis Alberti 1959

Deflandrea echinoidea Cookson and Eisenack 1960
Family Pareodiniacea Gocht

Pareodinia sp.
Pareodinia cf. certatophora var. pgghxgg;§§_5arjeant 1959

Family Muderongiaceae Neale and Sarjeant.
Muderongia sp. 1
Gillinia cf. hymenophora Cookson and Eisenack 1960
Horologinella apiculata Cookson and Eisenack 1962
Svalbardella sp.
Microdinium sp.
Microforaminifera
Microforaminifera sp. A

Unassigned Sporomorphae

wodoboneoic epinata Stanley 1961

Plates 1 through 16

Figure

1.

2.

5.

7.

9.
10.

ll.

12.

13.

14,

16.

3.

15.

PLATE 1

Undulatisporites sinuosis Groot s Groot 1962, 19 to 2511:
33-9A (33-1 X 117:5;

Gleicheniidites cf. 9. oircinidites (Cookson) Singh 1964. 23
32 u; 13-2A (35.6 x 114.1). Figure 2. high focus; Figure 3
low focus. ‘

 

Cyathiditss concavus (Bolkhovitina) Dettmann 1963, 22u : 25-2A
(50.7 x 112.8)

MatoniSporites cf. g_sguisxinus Couper 1958, #0 to 68H : lB-ZA
(28.7 x 113.7). Figure 5. high focus: Figure 6. low focus.

 

Elgicgenia concavigporites Rouse 1957, 38H : h6-113 (3#.3 x
11 .0

Leiotriletes cf. L. adriennis (R. Potonie a Gelletich 1933)
Krutzsch 1959, 3411 3 10-2x (34.1 x 114.6)

eomvicnoritcs sp., 20 to 291-! 3 46-51 (45.9 x 121.4)
UndulatiSporites sp., 180 3 46-2 (35.3 x 124.8)

Acanthotriletes varispinosus Pocock 1962, 25 to #2 u: 33-9A

Triplangsporites cf} 15 sinuosus Pflug 1953, 33 to “Sn
(length polar axis) x 30.2 to 58.7 u(equatoria1 diameter com-
pressed): #6-2 (30.# x 116.7)

Leiotriletes derogensis Kedves 1960, 74 u: 13-1D (38.2 x
125.7

Cyclosporites radiatus Krutssch 1959, 32 to #30 : 6311
(31.7 x 124.7). Figure 14. proximal focus: Figure 15. distal
fOCHSe

S ha um ppnctaesporites Rouse 1959, 2‘ to 37 u: 33-5A
fin?”

227

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Figure

1.

2.

3.

9.
10.

11.

PLATE 2

Osmundacidites wellmanii Couper 1953, #2 to #6u : h6-l
we 7 X llBeg)

Osmundacidites comaumensis (Cookson) Cookson 1907, 31 x 33E :
46-6A8(35.5 x 122.2)

Trzliges comaumensis Cookson 1953, 25 to #8 u: 33-N (32.~'x
ll .7

Concavissimispgritss variverrucatus (Couper) Singh l96#, 5°u :
462110‘(32.8 x 128.3)

Cicatricosisporitss sp., 38p 3 l3-ZC (35.7 x 120.7)

Cicatricosigporites mohrioides Delcourt a Sprumont 1955, 32 to
33 u: 13-1D (45.0 x 121.2T

gigatricosisporites sp., 3? u! 33-5X (29.7 x 110.9)

Cicatricosisporites dorogensis R. Potonie a Gelletich 1933, 35
x 29 n. Cheyenne 10 (40.5 x 115.3)

Sela_.ginel1e deflexa Br. 1854, 42 u 3 13-1c (27.8 x 126.0)

L co diums rites tri-arouatus Delcourt a Sprumont 1955, 59u :
Logan 7 (34.1 x 126.h)

Selaginella deflexa Br. 1854, overall tetrad diameter, 56 u:

diameter, 56“ 3 diameter of individual spores, 2811 : l9-1B
(37.6 x 110.7)

229

 

,PLAfs‘z‘

 

 

 

Figure

1, 2.

3.

8.

9
10.

ll.

12, 13.

PLATE 3

CingulatiSporites sp., 32 u: 50-11215 (30.9 x 127.6). Figure 1:
proximal focus: Figure 2: distal focus.

mlimfltes waterbolki R. Potonie 1956, 25 to 34 p: 13-5A
(“3.1; x 11148)

Cingulatsporites pierrensis sp. nov., 23 11 (central body dia-
meter): 13-20 (37.0 x 117.5)

Chomotriletes of. Q. fragilis Pocock 1962 41 x 49 u! 33-5A
G’OeB X llEeB) ’

L co dium cf. L. papillaeSporites Rouse 1957, 3011 3 13-1D
(£0.0 1 112.0). Figure 6. proximal focus: Figure 7. distal
fOCUSe

Tsugigllenites sp., Mu g 10-21 (29.9 x 122.6)

pggodiosporitcs sp., 31 to 36u . 13-10 (31.2 x 126.7)

Tsu llenites cf. 2. se sntatus Balms 1957 5011 (overall
diameter); 1'16-815‘ (39.8 x 113.8) '

Lygomdium cf. L. sp. (fasti atum-volubile group) Couper 1958,
1 to 1.1 3 1.6-81? (”Bel X 121.

L o dium cf. _I_.. fastigioides Couper, 1958, 31 to 51“ : 146-1
(fieB X 110e9)

231

 

PL ATE 3

 

 

PLATE b

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Figure
1. Sequoiggollefiites sp., 22 p, 13-21 (Mutt x 111.9)
2. Perotriletes pseudoreticulatus Couper 1953, blu ; #6-1
3. Perotriletes sp.. 28 to 35 u; 6-1X (31.1 x 115.3)
4. hedra cf. E. voluta Stanley 1965, 22 to 25 x 3b to 3711; 13-
ԤE_)35:h x 11h.1).-._'
5. Cingulatisporites callosus Wayland and Greifeld 1953. 32 u;
50-1121. (112.9 x 120.2)
6. Appendic13porites tricornitatus Wayland and Greifeld 1953, 42
to 63.. 3 1+6-111? (38.6 x 110.ET
7. Muroepora mesozoica Pocock 1961, hlu 3 33-4 (37.3 x 119.4)
8. Densosporites sp., 80 u; 33-7 (35.2 x 117.8)
9. Appendicisporites sp., 6911: 33-5X (38.0 x 111.0)
10. Cingulatisporites levispeciosus Pflug 1953, hen 3 #6-7F

 

(31.2 x 119.0)

11, 12. Perotriletes rugglatue Couper 1958, 55 u; 13-6X (66.6 x 121.6).
Figure 11: proxiaal focus; Figure 12: distal faces.

13. Zonala llenites cf. Z, damgieri Balae 1957, 30 to 37u s Pb 3931
(30e3 x 125e5)

233

 

PLATE 4

 

 

 

we

 

Figure

1.

9.

12.

13.

1h.

15.

10, 11.

PLATE 5

Camarozonosporites rudis (Leachik 1955) Klaus 1966. 35 to
37 u; 46-8F (h0.8 x 113.0)

Aggpitriradites sp., 38 to 53L] 3 96-51 (32.9 x 111.8)
Aequitriradites sp.. 73p 3 33-7 (29.5 x 110.0)

Laevigato-aporites albertensis Rouse 1957. 22 x 36 u; 33-3
63.1; x 115.9)

Unbospgrites callosus Newman 1965, 32 to 39 x 1# to 2011;
Surface section*(ua11aco) (Pb 3929 and Pb 3931)

Laezigatogporites cf. L. ovatus Uilson & Hebster 1946,
32 x 55 p37h6:h4(30.3 x 128.1)

Reticuloidosporites dentatus Pflug 1953, 27 x #6113 #6-11F
(29.1 x 126.8): Figure 9: high focus; Figure 10: inter»
nediate focus; Figure 11: low focus.

 

Reticuloidospgrites sp., 55 x 72 u; 13-ZA (36.# x 116.5)

Polygodiidites sp.. 3# to 38 x #4 to 58 u; 13-1D (3“.0 x
119.

Harattisporites scabratus Couper 1958, 24 x 39H 3 h6-10F
(38.2 x 119.8)

Peromonolites cf. 2, problematicue Couper 1953, 22 to 29 by
Phillips 1A (uz.6 x 110.7)

235

 

 

PLATEL5

 

 

 

 

PLATE 6

Figure

l.

2.

3.

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

1“.

ClassoPOllis classoides (Pflug 1953) Pocock & Jansonius 1961, 2914;
33-1 (39.3 x 121.0)

Classopollis classoides (Pflug 1953) Pocock & Jansonius 1961,
diameter of individual grains, 27u 3 19-20 (30.7 x 121.7)

 

Classopollis obidosensis Groot & Groot 1962, 21 to 32(19 13-5D
(29.5 x 118.8). Distal polar view.

Classopollis classoides (Pflug 1953) Pocock & Jansonius 1961, 2111;
33—2 (32.h x 124.6). Proxinal polar View.

 

Corallina sp., 2311. 25-21 (41.7 x 123.2)

Qaytonipollenites cf. 9, pallidus (Reissinger) Couper 1958. overall
length, zuLx; 46-61 (no.3 x 117.0)

Pinu3pollenites sp., length of central body. “7L1; breadth of cen-
tral body, no u; u6-1 (33.9 x 117.2)

AQiespollenites sp.. length of central body, 1211;; breadth of cen-
tral body 5811: length of sacci, 53113 breadth of sacci, “#113 33-3
(32.2 x 115.0)

Phyllocladidites sp., breadth of central body, 3h1lg length of
central body 33 u! length of sacci, 22 u! 50-778 (38.2 x 116.0)

Cedripites eocenicus Wodehouse 1933. overall length 6211: length of
central body, 39 u; 13-1D (37.1 x 123.1)

PitIOSporites cf. g. similis Balae 1957. length of central body,
38 p; breadth of central body, “Zn 3 length of sacci. 5# u! overall

length. 61m 3 33-7 (39.8 x 117.1»)

Podocarpidites sp.. length of central body. l7u : breadth of central
body, 1h u; overall length of grain 34 u; 25-21 (30.~ x 115.9)

Abies llenites sp.. overall length 220 Mg Subsurface section 33,
slide E (37.2 x 124.7)

Piceaepgllenitee sp.. breadth of central body. 7311; length of cen-
tral body, 5211; 33-2 (28.0 x 121.2)

237

PLATE 5

 

239

PLATE 6.--Continued

Figure

15. Podocagpiditee cf. 2, biformis Rouse 1957. Breadth of central'body,
2 u! length of central body. 2511; 33-h (42.5 x 121.4).

16. Phyllocladus sp.. length of central body, 3711: breadth of central
bOdy. 52 U, “6-5A (“ZeZ x 116e0)e

 

 

PLATE 7

Figure

l.

2.

3.
a.

5.

6.

7.
8.

9.

10.
11.

12.

13.

14.

15.

Pollenites ortholaesus Potonie 1934, 25 to 36H 1 46-113 (30.8 x
113.2)

 

Euconniidites ainor Groot & Penny 1962, 23 x 2511; 6-51 (26.8 x
123.917

Inaperturopollenites sp., ZZU ; 46-2 (31.2 x 127.“)

 

Inaperturopollenites hiatus (R. Potonie) Pflug 1953. 33 us 6-kl
(37.5 x 110.0)

Tricolqporopollenites of. T. doliun (R. Potonie) Pflug & Tho-son
1953. 23 x 53 ni’hé-z (38.3 x 117.2)

Tripom fillenites cf. T. sp. D Clarke 1963, 21 to 26” (triporate
ferns), 17 to 29p 3 (tetraporate ferns): 96-112 (32. 9 x 128.9)

Tricolpites sp., 29 u, Cheyenne 10 (39.3 x 112.2)
IleXpollenites sp., 20 x 22n . uu-lx (32.u x 122.8)

Ilexpollenites parvus Groot 2 Groot 1962, 27 x 1711; 98-11
350 9 X 117eT)

Ilegpollenites sp.. 21 x 17 U; hh—Zx (37.2 x 12h.7)
Spgropgllis sp.. 2011. l3-6X (39.8 x 124.u)

Oculopollis cardinalis Ueyland & Kreiger 1953, 2511; 34-51
38.5 x 118.2)

Subtripo__pollenites cf. S. anulatus Thomson & Pflug 1953. 25 to
27 u; 56411? (32.1 x 125. 3)

Extratriporopollenites sp., A, 29 to 31n 3 ~6-1lr (35.2 x 126.6)

Extratri ro llenites atunescens Pflug 1953, 2011; h6-lln
32.3 x 112.9)

2&0

 

 

13.—*—

 

242

PLATE mnw
Figure
16. Monipites corLloides Wodehouse 1933, 14 p; 46-SA (29.3 x 117.1)
17. Extratriporopollenites sp.. 17 to 22p 3 25-7A (28.3 x 112.0)
18. Tricolpites themsii Cookson & Pike 1954, 29 118 33-2 (39.3 x 122.2)
19. Trivestibulopollenites sp., 21 to 2411 : Cheyenne 1C (33.4 x 117.3)
20. Honipites inaequalis Anderson 1962, 17 to 24p 3 46-6A (41.6 x 120.2)

21. nglus punctatipollenites Rouse 1957, 20 to 2211 1 46-4 (41.5 x

 

 

 

Figure

l.

3.
4.

5.
6.

7.

9.
10.
ll.

12.

13.
14.

15.

16.

17.

PLATE 8

Pachzsandra sp.. 35 33 8—21 (31.9 x 122.9)

Li uidambar cf. L. brandonensis Traverse 1955. 21 u3 Wallace 6
30. x 12 .7)

Extratriporopollenites sp.. 21113 l3—6X (40.4 x 118.4)
Proteacidites sp., zon 3 4—1A (02.0 x 117.2)

Proteacidites thaluanni Anderson 1960, 27p 3 #6-1 (99.7 x 117.3)
Proteacidites ep. 0. 32u 3 l3-lD (35.5 x 119.2)

Proteacidites annularis Cookson 1950, 23 to 28v 3 46-2
(38.0 x llZeZ)

Elytranthe striatus Couper 1953. 23p 3 Pb 3913 (29.1 x 122.3)
Elztranthe sp., 28u 3 33—5A (39.7 x 118.6)
Egytranthe striatus Couper 1953. 24u 3 33-5A (28.4 x 115.8)

Proteacidites thalmanni Anderson 1960. 29 x 32 u; 44-2!
(3h.5 x 115;?)

Aguilapollenites ep. A, 30 x 3211; Wallace 6 (93.0 x 119.9)

 

Aquilapollenites cf. 5, attenuatus Funkhouser 1961. 32 x 40p 3
Cheyenne 1D (29.3 x 121.5

Aquilapgllenites sp.. overall dianeter 50p 3 Cheyenne 10
(37.0 X 121:. 37

ggnil%pollenites cf. A. aaplus Stanley 1961, Wallace 6 (46.1 x
129.1

Aguilapollenites sp. A, 30 x 33n 3 6-1x (93.1 x 126.9)

243

PLATE 8

 

7. 8.

9.

PLATE 9

Aguilapollenites anplus Stanley 1961. length of polar axis,
53n 3 h622 (37.8 x 119.0). Figure 13 high focus3 Figure 23
intermediate focus3 Figure 33 low focus.

uila llenites cf. A. trialatus Rouse 1957. overall size
50p 3 Pb 3912 (29.8 x 122.7). Figure 43 high focue3
Figure 5: intermediate focus.

Aguilapgllenites cf. 5, trialatus House 1957. length of polar
axis, 44p 3 13.10 (29.9 x 121.2)

Aguilapollenites reticulatus Stanley 1961. length of polar
axis, 36o 3 Pb 3931 (55.5 x 121.7)

245

PLATE 9

 

“a 53 63 7o

PLATE 10

Aquilapollenites ulcher Funkhouser 1961. length of polar
axis, 3&313 l3-lC (33.5 x 123.1)

Aguilapollenites belos sp. nov.. overall size, 34 x 4611 3
13-10 (3621 x 123.0). Figure 23 high focus3 Figure 3. lou
focus.

Aquilapollenites cf. A. uadrilobus House 1957. overall
size 50 x 503 3 33-4 (h#.o x 113.8). Figur. a. high focus3
Figure 53 high internediate focus3 Figure 63 lee interb
mediate focus3 Figure 73 low focus.

247

“PLATE l0

 

PLATE 11
Figure
1, 2. Taschites prinun gen et sp. nov., overall dianeter 140 p 3 dia-
aster of central body, 61. 3 33-5x (39.6 x 116.5). Figure 13
high focus3 Figure 23 low focus.
3, 4. Taschites prinun, overall dianeter, 1311.1 3 dianeter of central

body, 97 n3 13:9D (90.7 x 112.9). Figure 33 low focus3
Figure 93 detail of peripheral area (x 1200).

299

 

 

 

PLATE 12

Figure

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.
6.

7.
8.

9.

Deflandrea echinoidea Cookson & Eisenack 1960, 55 x 67 p3 6-6X
(33.9 x 115.9)

Muderon a sp.. 68 u3 (overall length of test)3 85 u (overall
breadth)3 33-3 (37.9 x 114.9)

Dinogynniun westraliun (Cookson & Eisenack) Evitt 1967, 50 x 68H 3
25-4B (91.2 x 117.1)

Dinogzggiun sp., 28 x 32 n3 19-lB (35.5 x 128.1)
Deflandrea cooksoni Alberti 1961, 46 x 86113 25-3A (30.5 x 116.0)

Dinogynniun ? nelsonense (Cookson) Evitt 1967, 62 to 69 x 25 to 28
u3 90-11F (36.5 x 122.3)

Deflandrea pirnaensis Alberti 1959. 98 x 803 3 46-8F (39.9 x 122.3)

Dinogynniun ? nelsonense (Cookson) Evitt 1967, 45 x 65113 46-11F
(39.0 x 113.0)

Pareodina sp.. 91 x 673 3 lo-2x (31.5 x 119.0)

 

251

l2

PLATE

 

Figure

l.

5.

7.

9.

11.

12.

13.

14.

15.

10.

PLATE 13

Svalbardella sp., overall length, 152 u3 dianeter at nidpoint,
29 u3 33-3T36.o x 122.7)

PterosPernopsis cf. aureolata Cookson & Eisenack 1958, dianeter
central body, 87H 3 overall diameter, l43u 3 46-8F (42.4 x
112.1

 

Gillinia cf. Q. h eno hora Cookson a Eisenack 1960, overall
breadth, 29u 3 33-91 (99.6 x 126.3)

Pterospermopsis cf. australiensis Deflandre and Cookson 1955,
37 U3 Phillips 1A (43.3 x 123.2)

Microdiniun sp.. length, 21p 3 breadth 20u 3 96-2 (38.2 x
119.8). Figure 53 high focus3 Figure 63 low focus.

Microdiniun sp., length, 20 H3 breadth 20p 3 46-2 (38.2 x
129.8). Figure 73 high focus3 Figure 83 lou focus.

Cynatiosphaera cf. nctifera Deflandre and Cookson 1955, 19 x
23113 31-1A (41.3 x 115.3). Figure 93 high focus3 Figure 103
10! focus.

Microdiniun sp., length, 20 u3 breadth 18u 3 46-2 (32.4 x
111.7

Hicrhystridiun sp., 8113 Phillipe 1A (31.1 x 126.1)
Pareodinia ceratophora var. pgchyceras Sarjeant 1959, overall
length, 69 u3 breadth, 57h , length of apical horn, 15H 3 33-
101 (28.2 x 125.9)

Oodnadattia sp., 33p 3 8-6A (42.9 x 125.9)

Leiosphaeridia sp., 95 x 50113 25-31 (39.2 x 117.2)

253

PLATE l3

 

 

 

PLATE 14

Figure

1.

2.

3.

5.

OligeSPhaeridiun complex (White) Davey, Downie, Sarjeant &
Williams, 1966, overall diameter, 83p 3 disaster of shell, 24 to
30313)1ength of processes, 20 to 22 u3 49-1080/1360 (32.5 x
112.2

Dinoflagellate cyst (Fbrna F of Evitt, 1961, pl. 7, figs. l-2),
overall dianeter, 62 to 70u 3 length of processes, 14 to 20 U!
13-0 (30.7 x 125.8)

Hystriehoepheeridiuu tubiferun (Ehrenberg) Deflandre 1937, dia-
neter of shell, 33 to 35H 3 length of processes, 15 to 22113 46-7F
(27.6 x 118.2)

Qperculodiniun centrocarpun (Deflandre &:Cookson) Wall 1967, overb
all dianeter, 65 to 70 u3 disaster of shell, 48 to 50 u3 length of
processes, 9 to 10p 3 33-91 (30.9 x 121.6)

gygtrichosphaera sp., diameter of shell 34 to 37p 3 length of pro-
cesses, 7 to 123.3 96-10F (32.0 x 118.2)

Hicrhystridiua cf. stellatun Deflandre 1995. overall diaaeter, 70 n3
diameter of central body, 19 u3 13-2A (31.7 x 115.8)

255

PLATE14

 

 

PLATE 15

Figure

l.

Cordosphaeridiun sp., dianeter of shell, 42 to 48H 3 length of
processes, 10 to 13p 3 33-9A (40.3 x 111.7)

Veryhachiun reductun (Deunff) Jekhousky 1961, 2Z1 3 Wallace A
(32.6 x 125.1)

Cordosphaeridiun sp., 90 u3 33-9A (26.0 x 124.2)
Fungal spore, sp. A, 25 x 75113 44-2X (32.8 x 122.8)

Fungzl spore, sp. B (Alternaria sp. ?), 0 x 36313 46-8F (38.3 x
126.

Fungal spore, sp. C, 11 x 44113 25-8A (39.0 x 127.7)

Fungal spore, sp. D, 17 to 22 x 53 to 56113 Logan 7 (43.1 x 122.8)

257

l5

PLATE

 

PLATE 16

Figure

l.

2.

3.
4.

5.

6.

7.

Horologinella apiculata Cookson and Eisenack 1961, 13 x 15u 3
Phillips 1A (99.7 x 123.2)

Horolgginella sp., 13 x l7n 3 25-3A (37.8 x 111.0)

Fungal spore (?), length, 29313 breadth, 20 U3 46-7F (28.9 x 117.7)
Phycopgltis sp., 13 x 16 u3 Phillips 11 (91.9 x 127.8).

Upper Specinem Horologinella cf. apiculata Cookson I: Eisenack 19613
lower specinem Horologinella sp., 13 x 15 113 Phillipe 1A

(29e9 x 12he3)

Wodehouseia s inata Stanley 1961, overall length, 5011 3-1ength of
central body, 4811 3 width of flange, 91.1 3 50-1528 (27.0 x 124.3)

Hicroforauinifer, overall diameter, 8611 3 dianeter of proloculus,
17 u. 33-6x (35.8 x 129.8)

Crassosphaera concinna Cookson 3. Hanna 1960, 7511 3 Cheyenne 1
(29.0 x 122.1)

259

 

PLAT-E 16'

 

on STATE UNIV IES

 

"‘1111i[1111111111111111111711111